Journal of Discourses Volume 20

BY: PRESIDENT JOHN TALYOR

AND OTHER MEMBERS OF THE
QUORUM OF THE TWELVE APOSTLES

Also,
REMARKS BY OTHER PROMINENT ELDERS

Reported By:
GEORGE F. GIBBS, JOHN IRVINE AND OTHERS

Respectfully Dedicated to the Latter-Day Saints in all the World

VOL. XX

LIVERPOOL:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY WILLIAM BUDGE, 42 ISLINGTON,

LONDON.

LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK DEPOT, 20, BISHOP'S GROVE,
 BALL'S POND ROAD, ISLINGTON,

1880

Preface

Vol. 20, p.iii
We take pleasure in presenting to the lovers of truth the Twentieth
Volume of the JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES.

Vol. 20, p.iii
It contains lucid explanations of the laws and doctrines of the true
Gospel of Christ, and inspirational teachings suited to the
circumstances of the people to whom they were delivered.

Vol. 20, p.iii
Those who read the utterances of the servants of God, contained in
this book, under the same influence by which the speakers were
inspired, cannot fall to receive profit from the perusal. Therefore,
"He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the
churches."

THE PUBLISHER. [p.1]

George Q. Cannon, April 7, 1878

Ideas Held By the Latter-Day Saints Winning the Way—
Territorial Prosperity—"Mormonism" not Favored of the Government
—Latter-Day Saints to Save the Government—Good Counsel on Many Points

Delivered at the Annual Conference, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Morning April 7, 1878.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 20, p.1
It is somewhat unexpected to myself that I have the opportunity, this
morning, of appearing in your midst. Important business demanded my
return to this city for a short time; but in consequence of certain
responsibilities devolving upon me at Washington, it seemed imprudent
for me to leave and come here. A week ago last Friday morning I
scarcely thought it possible that I could get away; but during the day
I was favored in making such arrangements that I felt I could leave
with safety, for a few days at least. And I immediately started for
this city by way of Philadelphia.

Vol. 20, p.1
I am glad to have the opportunity of meeting with so many of my
brethren and sisters, of beholding your faces, of listening to the
instructions which have been given, and in sharing in the spirit that
has been and will be poured out upon us. It is a great relief to one
who has been absent for any length of time, mingling with the world,
to have the opportunity of associating with you, my brethren and
sisters; at least I esteem it as such. I never turn my face homewards
without experiencing joy and gladness at the thought of once more
being reunited with you.

Vol. 20, p.1
I never in my life have had a deeper interest in the welfare, in the
prosperity and in the advancement of the cause with which we are
identified, than at the present time. This feeling has rested with
great weight upon my mind; I feel we are living in a most important
era of time. I feel that the mission assigned unto us is one that we,
at the present time, scarcely begin to comprehend. The most important
[p.2] results that are to flow from it have scarcely begun to dawn
upon our minds. At least personally this is my feeling. When I
contemplate the immensity of the field of labor that lies before us,
the evils and wrongs that have to be corrected, as I believe, through
the agency of this people, as also the reforms that have to be
effected and to be carried out successfully, it seems to me that as
the days roll around, I begrudge the passing hours; I feel as though
the days are entirely too short, and that I should like to live for a
millennium to help those with whom I am associated to bring to pass
the great, the important, the soul-saving as well as body-redeeming
plans that are to be carried out in order to bring to pass the designs
of Providence in relation to man and the earth.

Vol. 20, p.2
Already the Latter-day Saints can see that the leaven that has been
planted by the Gospel has been doing a gradual work in effecting
important changes. It may be thought of a people confined to these
mountains, numbering no more than we do, that our influence must be
necessarily very limited, and that we can accomplish but very little.
But the ideas that have been propagated by the Latter-day Saints,
though they have not converted as many to our faith as they should
have done, have had a most wonderful influence upon the religious, the
philosophic and the scientific world. Ideas that men now believe in
and receive readily, Joseph Smith was persecuted and denounced for
proclaiming. And while there are millions who do not believe that he
was a Prophet of God, or that the principles he taught were revealed
from God, there is no mistaking the fact that his teachings, that the
truths he advanced, and the ideas which he disseminated, have had a
wonderful effect upon the human mind throughout Christendom. If those
of you who have had experience in the world, who have arrived at
middle age, will let your minds revert to the time when you first
heard these principles, and will compare the condition of human
thought at that time with the condition of human thought today, I
doubt not you will agree with me in saying that, although men and
women have not become Latter-day Saints, nor have the mass of mankind
received the religious truths in their entirety, as they were taught
by Joseph, and as they have been taught by those who succeeded him,
yet there has been a very visible and a marked advancement by men and
women all over the world wherever the Elders of this Church have
traveled. So that it is not in the baptism of people, it is not in the
gathering of the people together alone that we are accomplishing great
results; but it is in teaching the world the principles that God has
revealed to us, and gradually indoctrinating the mind of mankind, to
some extent at least, uplifting them from the prejudices and the
darkness and the ignorance in which they have been enshrouded to a
higher plane, to breathe a purer and a freer spirit of inquiry in
religious and scientific thought. Much, however, remains to be done,
and it devolves upon us, as a people, to discharge our duty, each one
of us, as though the entire responsibility devolved upon us. And
herein, probably, there is as much fault to be found with us as upon
any other point—a non-recognition by the Latter-day Saints of the fact
that God holds us, each one of us, individually responsible; for there
is  assigned unto every man and every woman an individual labor which
he and she must [p.3] perform. For myself, I know that the influence
of one man rightly exercised is potent for good; or, if improperly
exercised, for evil, upon his fellow man. Each man's life, each man's
conversation, each man's deportment and walk before his fellow man,
wields an influence that he most probably does not begin to
comprehend, or understand. And if we all understood this, and acted
accordingly, living up to the light and knowledge we possess, just
think of the influence that we, as a united body, could wield among
the inhabitants of our land, and in fact among the inhabitants of the
whole earth.

Vol. 20, p.3
I look upon our position, politically, as one that is most important,
far more important than that of any other community with which I am
acquainted. To-day it is conceded upon all sides, and the fact is not
disputed by intelligent persons, that the Latter-day Saints, or, to
speak more properly, the people of Utah Territory, occupy a position
superior to that of any other Territory within the confines of the
Union. This is conceded. And for temperance, for frugality, for
economy, for good government and for submission to the law (if I may
except that relating to plural marriage, which is in violation of the
constitution, and which was passed as a blow at our religion), for the
honest administration of financial and governmental affairs, for the
pseservation of good order and the maintenance of peace, and for the
promotion of education; on all of these points, it is conceded if we
are not superior, at least we are the equals, of any other people of
our Republic. While the eastern states are burdened with debt and
groaning under local taxation, with failures of no mean magnitude
occurring continually, and men not knowing what to do to redeem
themselves from their financial difficulties, Utah Territory occupies,
it may truly be said, the unique position of being out of debt: no
Territorial debt to speak of, no county debts. Notwithstanding the
innumerable temptations that have existed, and that our officers might
have succumbed to, we are, I am happy to say, free from debt, and also
the most lightly taxed community now within the confines of the
government. When I mentioned these facts to President Hayes, he
remarked: "Your position is certainly an enviable and unique one."
This is conceded upon all hands. In our own neighboring territories,
take, for instance, Wyoming, the people of which are justly proud of
their position, because they have comparatively little debt; yet their
taxes are 2 1/2 higher than ours; and so with all our neighboring
territories. Our percentage of illiteracy is lower than that of any of
the territories, and also than many of the states; not but that the
illiteracy of Utah ought to be lower still, for there is room for
great improvement in matters of education. We have 1200 miles of
telegraph line owned in this Territory; we have upwards of 300 miles
of local railroad, not counting the Union and Central Pacific
railroads. This is the condition of this Territory. If we take the
statement of the last Federal census respecting our population, and
apply the ratio of increase during the previous decade—that is the
increase from 1860 to 1870—to the last eight years, it will be aeon
that Utah has a population of at least 150,000. But our ratio of
increase has been greater during the last eight years than the
previous ten. The States are divided into Congressional districts, at
the present time, with a population numbering about 135,000; that is
to say, a district having a population of that number is entitled to a
member of [p.4] Congress. In this Territory our population is in
excess of that number. No Territory has ever applied for admission
into the Union with so many advantages as ours. In 1789 the Federal
Constitution was adopted, and we became a consolidated Republic. This
was 89 years ago. We have lived in this country upwards of one-third
of that time. It might be thought, then, that with such a lengthened
experience and advantages, with such capacity for self-government,
with such a developed and lightly taxed Territory, with such good
order and freedom from debt, that Utah would be welcomed into the
union of states. Why are we not? Because we are "Mormons." That
embodies the whole reason. If we were split up into factions, if we
were fighting, party against party, it drinking saloons and houses of
ill-fame were through all our settlements, and if we were heavily in
debt, not having even the requisite population, and were not
"Mormons," we would be admitted into the union of states. What is the
reason assigned for it? "We do not want to countenance polygamy. If we
admit Utah, we sanction, to a certain extent, polygamy." This is the
reason assigned. Suppose, for instance, that one man of every ten
among these "Mormons" is a polygamist, are there any more than that?
If there are I do not know it. I have never taken the census, but in
the range of my personal acquaintance, as I have scanned them I think
that there are not one-tenth of the men in this Territory who have
attained their majority who are polygamists. And we will say there are
150,000 people in the Territory, how many of then: are men? If we
apply the same rule of ascertaining this that we do to other
communities —and it will not apply to ours because our children are in
excess; but as it is, we will apply the same rule and divide 150,000
by five; how many does it leave? Thirty thousand. We will say there
are thirty thousand men in Utah Territory who have attained their
majority, and one-tenth of this number are polygamists, What do we
have left? Three thousand men. And for three thousand men the Congress
of the United States say that the bulk of the people shall not have
their political rights. Does it not seem as though by the action of
Congress in this respect, that they are uplifting a doctrine
comparatively obscure, when you take into consideration the forty
millions of people that live under the flag of the United States—and
giving it national importance? This is one of the most extraordinary
instances of fatuity that I ever recollect reading of in any history;
yet such a thing is done, and this is the only reason that can be
truthfully and correctly assigned for the refusal, on the part of the
nation, of admitting Utah as a State. In spite of all we can say and
do, there seems to be a determination to give this doctrine of plural
marriage a national and a world-wide importance, like everything else
connected with this people. It has been advertized and talked of as
though it might be the practice of twenty millions of people, instead
of that of three or four thousand men.

Vol. 20, p.4
Now, I say that we have to teach the world a lesson in this direction.
A people patiently pursuing their course, without murmuring, without
rebelling, without rising in riotings, when receiving a denial of
their legitimate and constitutional rights. Such a spectacle as this
is worthy of admiration, especially when it is understood that not an
officer within the  confines of our Territory can hold an office of
Federal appointment, if it [p.5] be known that he is a "Mormon," or
scarcely if it be known that he is even favorable to the "Mormons." As
soon as the office of Postmaster becomes worth holding, the Mormon
Postmaster, who may have held it when it did not pay him for his
labor, is turned out and somebody else is put in. The Marshal, the
Secretary, the Governor, and Judges and all of the Federal officials
were appointed during the last administration from those who were
known to have no sympathy with the "Mormons." It was as much as our
present Governor could recently do to retain his position, because he
was accused of favoring the "Mormons," because it was believed that he
favored a people he was sent to govern. This is most extraordinary
when you think of it; but the most surprising thing connected with it
is, that the people thus imposed upon should bear it with the
forbearance and equanimity that the Latter-day Saints manifest, under
these circumstances.

Vol. 20, p.5
You remember our last Governor. He started out thinking he had been
sent here to govern this Territory and the people of the Territory as
his fellow-citizens. He was disposed not to know the difference
between a Mormon and a non-Mormon; he was disposed to travel through
the Territory and mingle with the people, attend their public
gatherings, and talk to them, as he would were he in any other place.
This he did, and it was brought against him as a crime, as a reason
why he should not continue to hold office. And an important official
no less a person then the Assistant Secretary of the Interior, was
sent to find out whether these flyings were really true. And this
officer of the government, a gentlemen, who is acknowledged to be
efficient, and who had served three terms in Congress with credit to
himself and his constituency; and who is looked upon as a man of
national reputation, and who, in his private life, is considered most
exemplary, for no other reason than that he was mingling with the
"Mormon" people, treating them as his fellow-citizens, was removed
from office.

Vol. 20, p.5
I allude to these things not to find fault particularly, set to
embitter your feelings because of treatment you have received, this is
not my motive; but to call to your attention the fact that among other
things we have to teach this nation and show to the whole world is,
that although largely in the majority in this Territory, we have
learned the great and most important lesson that a citizen can and
should learn, namely, that of obedience. I am glad that this is the
case. I am glad to know that the Latter-day Saints are setting an
example to their fellow-citizens all through the union in this
respect. Will this continue? Shall we continue to live as we are
living to-day—denied rights to which we are entitled? We shall,
doubtless, for a time, until, in the Providence of the Almighty, we
shall be enabled to assume the position that rightfully belongs to us,
and receive those rights to which we are fully entitled. The time will
come, and it is not far distant—although we may occasionally get tired
waiting, and may ask ourselves, how long will it be delayed—but let me
say to you that the signs of the times portend for us a much greater
degree of liberty than we possess to-day, or even than we have dared
to anticipate. And as I have said cites—for I have never failed to
declare it—that the Latter-day Saints or "Mormons" as we are called,
expect it to be their destiny to uphold constitutional liberty on this
continent, and to preserve our government and the forms thereof from
overthrow [p.6] and destruction. I have been taught from my boyhood
that this was to be the destiny of the Latter-day Saints, and this
people have been trained in the same belief, and we tram our children
to look forward to it, and to cherish the love of civil and religious
liberty in their hearts, toleration for all men of every creed, of
every nation, of every language and of every color, that all the sons
and daughters of Adam, without exception, who dwell upon this broad
land, may enjoy the inestimable blessing of liberty, and that it will
be our favored and honored destiny, in the course of human events,
unlikely as it may appear to-day to be the ease, to preserve
constitutional liberty in this land, which God has said shall be a
land of liberty to all those who are righteous who dwell thereon. I
have said, and I firmly believe, that the day will most assuredly come
when the people of these mountains will become a great factor in the
settlement of differences, in the preservation of human rights in the
future, in the great contests which seem ready to burst upon us at any
moment. You contemplate the condition of the East to-day! The elements
of destruction are widespread in society, and instead of being
smothered and allayed, they are more or less fostered and harbored,
and are fast maturing; and when certain contingencies arise, they are
likely to hurst forth, and that, too, to the death and misery of many
souls. Think of the feeling that existed thirteen months ago, when it
was not known who would be the President of the United States, or
whether we would have another President or not. That was a time when
the memories of the late war were forced upon the attention of earnest
and thoughtful men. They remembered the blood and sacrifices and
dreadful horrors of that struggle, and they shrank from the bare
thought of their repetition. Had it not been that the great civil war
had been so recent, and the recollection of its horrors was so vivid,
especially among the Southern people, undoubtedly there would have
been a conflict of arms before the President could have been seated in
the presidential chair. But men shrank from the dreadful arbitrament
of war and they preferred to submit even to what they believed to be
wrong, agreeing to a compromise as being better than war.

Vol. 20, p.6
Our position, as a people, in many respects, is one for which we can
be exceedingly thankful. We can congratulate ourselves that we are in
these mountains, a land of liberty, a land of freedom. No man, that is
a man, can breathe this air and be a slave. When he looks upon those
towering mountains, lifting their grand and lofty peaks to heaven, and
he breathes the pure air of freedom, and his lungs expand with it, he
feels as though he never could bow to slavery, nor his children after
him. There is a race springing up in these mountains whose influence
and power, sooner or later, must be felt in shaping the future of this
nation. There need be no fear about this. Let us pursue the course
marked out for us, submitting, if necessary, to wrong, but never
failing to protest and contend, nevertheless against it; let our
continued protest go forth, that we understand our rights, and that we
are disposed to maintain them, as far as we can without violence. Let
us continue to pursue our course patiently and unitedly, presenting an
unbroken front to the enemy, having no traitors within, no factions,
no strifes or bickerings, burying our little piques and feelings,
having the one great and  grand object to accomplish, namely, the
establishment of truth and righteousness upon the earth, that [p.7]
eventually a place and people may be found worthy of Him who will
come, and whose right it is to reign. And in pursuing faithfully and
diligently the course which God has marked out, you may depend upon it
that the daystar will arise, and the dawn of that glorious day will be
witnessed by all that share and engage in this labor. But how many
labors devolve upon us, and how they accumulate and crowd upon us. The
labor of lifting up the people and uniting them, furnishing suitable
work for the unemployed and for our sons and daughters, that there may
be no idleness in our land, that there may no need of any Union
societies to be organized, arraying labor aganist capital. How
necessary it is that we should listen to the words of wisdom and
instruction which have been given, counseling us to so organize
ourselves and arrange our temporal affairs, that there may not be a
single individual throughout our land, who desires to work, go
unemployed, but that all may have this blessed privilege, for when men
labor they keep out of mischief. You remember the old proverb—"An idle
man's brain is the devil's workshop." We want to banish idleness, how
shall we do it? By organizing, and every President of Stake and every
Bishop making it the study and object of his life to furnish
employment to every man under his immediate presidency who may desire
it. And thus we will preserve ourselves, and our sons will find
employment at home, instead of scattering abroad, going hither and
thither: and our daughters, too, will then find husbands who will be
in a position to maintain them honorably and properly, and thus
marriage be promoted in the land. Our boys, when they arrive at years
of maturity and can take earn of a wife, should get married, and there
should not be a lot of young men growing up in our midst who ought to
be, but are not married. While I do not make the remark to apply to
individual cases, I am firmly of the opinion that a large number of
unmarried men, over the age of twenty-four years, is a dangerous
element in any community, and an element upon which society should
look with a jealous eye. For every man knowing himself, knows how his
fellow-man is constituted; and if men do not marry, they are too apt
to do something worse. Then, brethren, encourage our young men to
marry, and see that they are furnished employment, so that they can
marry.

Vol. 20, p.7
And than there is the education of our children. O, that we could
bestow upon them, in every sense of the word, a proper education, so
that they might become the peers of any people. Our children are noted
for their brightness of intellect. Teachers say, who come from the
east and the west, they never saw children receive knowledge with more
ease than the children of these mountains do. We should take all the
pains in our power to educate our children, furnishing them the best
facilities, that our daughters and sons may be educated and
accomplished. And at the same time teach them to labor. I tell my
daughters that I want them to learn to wash, and sew, and cook, and
become the best of housewives; and that I do not care then how much
else they may know about music and other accomplishments, that they
may be fitted to mingle with and feel at home in the best society.
Girls as well as boys ought to be so trained as to confer dignity upon
labor; and the idea, prevalent among some people, that because girls
are accomplished they are spoiled and unfitted for labor, or to do
housework, ought to be frowned down.

Vol. 20, p.8
Let us think of these things after [p.8] we separate and go to our
homes; and let us endeavor to carry in our breasts the spirit of this
Conference, and diffuse the same among the people not present. And let
us so live that the desire may continually well up in our hearts, not
how can we aggrandize ourselves, but how can we enrich this community,
how can we benefit and bless this people, how can we elevate them and
make these multitudes of children growing up in our midst more useful,
so that they can be ornaments to society?

Vol. 20, p.8
I pray the Lord to bless us and preserve us in the truth, in the name
of Jesus. Amen.

Orson Pratt, June 23 1878

Interpretation of Scripture—Apparent Miracles Easily Performed
 When Necessary—Disobedience Brings Calamity—Fulfilment of Prophecy

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, June 23, 1878.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 20, p.8
I will call the attention of the congregation to a portion of a
prophecy by Malachi, which will be found in the last chapter of the
Old Testament.

Vol. 20, p.8
"For behold the day cometh that shall burn as an oven; and all the
proud, yea, all that do wickedly, shall be stubble; and the day that
cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall
leave them neither root nor branch.

Vol. 20, p.8
"But unto you that fear my name shall the Son of righteousness arise
with healing in his wings; and ye shall go forth and grow up as calves
of the stall.

Vol. 20, p.8
"And ye shall tread down the wicked; for they shall be ashes under the
soles of your feet in the day that I shall do this, saith the Lord of
hosts."

Vol. 20, p.8
On arising, and on opening the Bible, I happened to open to the words
which I have just read, which were spoken through Malachi, one of the
last of the ancient Prophets. They are words very familiar to the
Latter-day Saints, for their attention has been often called to them.
In reading the prophecies of the holy Prophets, we expect that that
portion of them which has not already been fulfilled, will take place
in its time and in its season. We do not read the Scriptures as most
of the inhabitants of the earth do, thinking that they must be
spiritualized. [p.9] There are scarcely any of the prophecies but what
this generation, as well as some of the past generations, interpret as
meaning something altogether different from the reading of them. They
look upon inspired men as saying one thing and meaning another, and
the only way to ascertain what meaning they really wish to convey is
to get an uninspired man to give some other meaning entirely different
from the literal construction of the words of the inspired writer.
There are but few individuals, comparatively speaking, among the
nations of Christendom, who differ from the prevalent belief, namely,
that the Bible is a book to be understood only by the learning and
wisdom of man, that the uninspired preacher, who may be highly
educated after the manner of men, is a great deal better qualified to
interpret the things of God, than he or they through whom they were
spoken. The Latter-day Saints, who may have been similarly trained,
were more or less disposed to entertain such views; but when they
embraced the everlasting Gospel, and received of the Holy Ghost, even
that Spirit by which the Scriptures were written, they were corrected
in their judgments, and learned that the word of God would all be
fulfilled, which have not already come to pass, and that they are to
be understood in the same light, and in the same sense as we would
understand the writings of uninspired individuals, when plainly and
clearly written upon any special subject. This is something that every
ordinarily intelligent man, without any book-learning whatever, is
abundantly able to do, especially when simple language, easy of
comprehension, is used. For instance, when we get letters and
communications from our friends abroad, we never think of putting a
different construction upon their sentences, and claim that they did
not mean what they had written. When, therefore, the ancient Prophets
predicted that "the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven," and that
"the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble; and the
day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of Hosts, that it
shall leave them neither root nor branch"—we must believe that the
Prophet meant precisely what he said. When we read in the Book of
Genesis about the rains which fell from the heavens, causing a flood
of waters to deluge the earth, in fulfilment of a certain warning
message which had previously been preached to the people then living,
by which they were swept away and drowned, we must believe that the
inspired writer who penned the words, described the event as it
occurred, so far at least as the general facts are concerned, and that
the flood spoken of was a literal body of water, and that it did
prevail upon all portions of the earth. I do not say that the flood
did prevail, at the same moment, upon all the face of the earth; but
before the floods abated, every part of the solid portions of the
earth that were habitable, were covered by the waters. How this was
accomplished is not given by the inspired writer, but is left for us
to conjecture. The Lord has a great many ways and means by which he
could bring about an event of this nature. For instance, how easy it
would be to drown all the inhabitants of the temperate and arctic
regions, by just merely stopping the earth from rotating on its axis.
Unless there should be another miracle performed to prevent the waters
that are heaped up around the equatorial regions from flowing [p.10]
to the polar regions, they would necessarily, as the earth began to
cease or rotate more slowly in its axial revolutions, cause the waters
of the equatorial region to flow towards the two polar regions. It is
an easy matter for a mathematician to demonstrate the depth of the
waters in any part or latitude of our globe, should such an event take
place or happen. The waters in receding from the great equatorial
region would cover up the great mountains on our east, and we, in this
altitude, would be buried under water at least over a mile in depth. I
do not say that this was the manner which the Lord took in "breaking
up the fountains of the great deep." There may have been other causes
unknown to us; but to say there never was such an event is something
entirely unwarranted. Still, it may be said, this would not cover all
the solid portion of the earth, but leave the equatorial land still
further elevated above the ocean, and if all the lands of the earth
were to be under water, how could that be accounted for? Very easily.
Cause the earth to rotate on its axis more swiftly than what it now
does, say for instance, in one half the time—in 12 hours instead of
24—and you would bury up all the equatorial lands of our globe. How
easy a matter it would be for the Lord to cause the earth to rotate
more swiftly, and then again to rotate more tardily, and produce the
effects ascribed to the flood.

Vol. 20, p.10
When therefore, we read that the earth was once depopulated, except a
few individuals, who were saved in the ark, why should it be thought a
thing incredible that the Lord should again depopulate our globe, not
by a flood, but by devouring fire. It may be said that we cannot see
how a universal fire can prevail over all the face of the earth. There
are various ways by which this could be accomplished. How did the Lord
cause fire in ancient times to break out among the children of Israel,
when they transgressed his holy laws, and when they murmured and
complained against God? Fire was sent forth from his presence we are
told, rested upon the tabernacle; be was in the tabernacle, and his
cloud was over the tabernacle; and fire went forth from this centre,
or the place where the Lord chose to manifest and show forth his
glory, and it destroyed many of the people. You may say, "But this was
a supernatural fire that proceeded from the presence of God, from the
tabernacle, consuming thousands of transgressors." I would ask, cannot
the same Being who was able to produce this destruction by fire upon a
few thousand individuals cause it to be more extensive and more
universal in its operation? Has he not the same power to produce a
supernatural fire over all the earth; even to the consuming of "all
the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly;" burning them up literally,
their bodies becoming as "ashes," as a farmer would set fire to and
burn up the stubble of his fields? Well, you say, "If we admit that
the first was supernatural, that God did actually burn the
transgressors among Israel by fire, we are willing to admit that the
same Being that could do this upon a small scale, could perform a
similar work on a universal scale." That is very reasonable to admit.
But then, perhaps the Lord may not see proper to do this work of
burning in the latter-days altogether upon a supernatural principle;
he may, perhaps, bring it about by certain physical forces or laws, by
certain changes that may be wrought upon our elements; for  the Lord
holds in his own hands all the elements, and not only those of this
little globe of [p.11] ours, but all the elements that compose the
universe; they are in his hands, he can give instructions and they are
made subservient in the accomplishing of his great and wise purposes.
Now, there is in the very air which we breathe, and which all animated
beings, more or less, breathe, and by which they live—a principle of
heat; and when this heat in its latent form is evolved, or comes forth
from the constituents of the atmosphere, would there not be a
sufficient amount to produce this revolution upon the earth? Is there
not sufficient heat not only to burn up the wicked and the proud, but
to cause the very elements of our globe to melt by its intensity? thus
fulfilling another prophecy which says, "the hills melted like wax at
the presence of the Lord;" and yet another prophecy, which says, the
mountains shall flow down at His presence like melted substance; run
like rivers, in consequence of the intensity of the heat, connected
with the elements of which our atmosphere and mountains are composed.

Vol. 20, p.11
Again, independently of the latent heat which is connected with the
atmosphere of our globe, is He not able to cause the great centre of
our system, the sun, to give forth more heat, sufficient to consume
the wicked and melt the earth by its intensity? Yes. I recollect
reading in one of the prophecies of Isaiah, in relation to this
matter. I recollect reading too in the revelations of St. John that
men should be scorched with great heat. Rev. chap. 16, verse 8. It was
to be one of the great judgments of the latter-days, as seen by that
inspired man. And Isaiah, in speaking on this subject, says, "Moreover
the light of the moon shall be as the light of the sun, and the light
of the sun shall be sevenfold," etc. Suppose the heat should be
increased in the same proportion that the light is increased; or, in
other words, supposing that our thermometers, when standing at a
hundred degrees Fahrenheit, should be increased to 700 degrees
Fahrenheit, what would be the effect? A general conflagration over the
whole face of the globe would be produced, thereby fulfilling ancient
as well as modern prophecy.

Vol. 20, p.11
But we will pass on. It is not for us, unless we have some definite
instructions by the word of God, to tell how He is going to accomplish
His great purposes. It is sufficient for us to know that he will do
it. We are told this burning is to be universal, so far as all the
proud, and all that do wickedly are concerned. It seems, then, it is
to be one of the last destructions of the wicked. Prior to this there
will be numerous destructions, by way of earthquakes, plagues, hail
storms, wars, etc., that will prevail and that will sweep away
millions from the face of our globe. But the great judgment that is to
cleanse the earth from all sin, is to be by the element of fire,
"But," inquires one, "do you think there will be many in that day,
that will be proud and wicked? Will they not be mostly converted, and
consequently escape this great conflagration, as Noah escaped being
drowned?" I will answer this by repeating another prophecy, that now
occurs to my mind, recorded in the 24th chapter of Isaiah. This man of
God saw the period of time when the earth should reel to and fro like
a drunken man; and he saw that glorious day when the Lord of Hosts
shall be about to reign in Zion and Jerusalem. And among other things
he saw in vision was that the earth became defiled under the
inhabitants thereof; "because," says the Prophet, "they have
transgressed the laws, changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting
covenant." [p.12] Plainly showing that they were to be a corrupt,
people; a people who, for instance, would change the ordinance of
baptism, from immersion to sprinkling or pouring, or doing it away
altogether, and in the same manner changing the various ordinances of
the Gospel from the original form in which the Lord revealed them. He
says, through the mouth of His Prophet, that the people who should be
guilty of this great wickedness should be visited with fire; "the
inhabitants of the earth are burned and few men left." This is a
little more definite. We learned through Malachi, that they should be
destroyed both root and branch—not branch of wickedness, no roots of
wickedness left; but it does not give us the proportion, between the
righteous and the wicked. But Isaiah gives us a little further clue to
this matter. To the query, how many are to be overtaken by this last
great and overwhelming judgment, Isaiah would answer, "the inhabitants
of the earth are burned and few men left." What, only a few persons to
be converted, only a few to receive the true Gospel, and be prepared
for the coming of the Bridegroom; only a few people to escape this
awful desolation? So says the Prophet Isaiah; that is, few in
comparison to the great and numerous population of our globe. Even
some few millions would be few compared with the twelve hundred
millions that inhabit the earth. Isaiah, in the same chapter, in
describing the glory of his personal reign on the earth, says that
"Then the moon shall be confounded and the sun ashamed," because of
the superior light that will attend the presence of the being who is
to reign in Zion and Jerusalem. The Lord causes the natural light of
the sun and the heat thereof; he causes the natural light of the other
luminaries that twinkle in yonder heavens, and also the heat which
proceeds from their bodies. Now, if he can produce such intense heat
by such bodies as our san; if he can cause the surrounding worlds to
be heated and to receive a certain temperature by the radiation of
light and heat; if the sun can produce such a high temperature upon
our earth, existing some 90 millions of miles away, why not the Lord
be able to produce a greater light and heat if necessary, to sweep off
the wicked, and to cause the earth in a moment, as it were, to feel
the power of that heat, even to its melting like wax before his
presence? But, you may ask, why not this heat destroy the righteous,
as well as the wicked? Have not the righteous often times been burned
at the stake? have they not been consumed to ashes, by the power of
the wicked? And why should this intense heat, of which you are
speaking, which is to destroy the wicked root and branch, not affect
the righteous as well?" Let us explain. Before this day of burning,
there will be no righteous on the earth. Not one? No, not one. "What
is to become of them?" The Apostle Paul informs us that, "The Lord
himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the
Archangel, and with the trump of God; and the dead in Christ shall
rise first. Then we, which are alive and remain, shall be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air." It
seems, then, that the righteous that sleep in their graves are to
arise at this time, to be caught up with those living on the earth,
who will be sufficiently righteous. Now, suppose they should not
ascend to meet the Lord, but should remain on the earth, and he saw
proper to  preserve them from this devouring fire, could he do it?
Certainly, and on the same principle [p.13] as he preserved the three
Hebrew children in the midst of fire. We are told, in connection with
this remarkable preservation of life, that there was not so much as
the smell of fire on their garments, neither was a hair of their heads
injured, while some of the wicked, when they were in the act of
casting these young men into the furnace, which had been heated  even
times hotter than was usual for them, were devoured themselves. Yet
the righteous were spared, receiving no harm whatever. Now, that same
God who did preserve the three Hebrew children in the midst of the
most terrible ordeal which they passed through, could preserve the
righteous on the earth if he saw proper to do so. But he will take
them up into the cloud, and they will be with him when he comes. But,
you may say, "Have you not said that when he comes the sun will hide
his face in shame, etc., therefore will not that glory which surrounds
the personage of the Savior consume the righteous after they are taken
up? Not at all; they will not be subject to the devouring element of
fire, even though they have not as yet been changed to immortality;
for the time for the righteous who remain alive, to be changed, will
be as much as a thousand years after they descend upon the earth;
after there shall have been generation upon generation here upon the
earth; then, at the sound of the last trump the Apostle Paul informs
us, that those who are righteous shall be changed in the twinkling of
an eye. They are not to undergo this change, when Jesus comes at the
beginning of the thousand years' reign, but after the thousand years
are ended at the sound of the last trump, which shall awaken and call
forth the sleeping nations of the wicked from their graves, then the
righteous, who remain in the flesh, will be changed in a moment; and
after that time there will be no more mortality upon the earth. "But,"
you may say again, "we can hardly believe these great miracles will
take place as you say, according to prophecy." Supposing you cannot,
does your unbelief make the predictions of the servants of God without
effect? Supposing, for instance, we should disbelieve excepting eight
souls, as was the case with the antedeluvian world, would our unbelief
subvert the word of God. No. The Lord is a God of miracles, or in
other words, he is a God of power and he operates upon the materials
of our globe, according to his own good will and pleasure. When he
burns up the wicked, when he causes the elements to melt with fervent
heat, when he causes the mountains to flow down and melt like wax
before his presence, all this does not destroy one particle of matter,
but only changes matter from one condition to another. There is not a
partitle of the materials of our globe that will be annihilated, they
will all exist; and although the time should come that the intense
heat should be such as to disperse the materials of our solid globe
and convert the great and mighty deep into gaseous substances, and
seperate the elements, and the water should cease to exist as either
steam or water; although the time should come when the hydrogen and
the oxygen, which possess the great bulk of the water upon our globe,
should become gooses, yet the Lord could reorganize these elements, so
scattered in space, by his power, bringing them together again by his
law and by his word, making a new world, and creating a new heaven,
and a new earth, wherein, says the Apostle Peter, shall dwell
righteousness. This new earth, which is to be created, is not to be
inhabited by tire disobedient and wicked, as is now the case with the
present world; there [p.14] will be an entire change in the condition
of the earth, and also in the condition of the human family, the
curses of the fall will not be found in either, and consequently there
will be no more mortality upon the new creation, neither sorrow, nor
weeping; neither will there be any more death; for the former things
will have pulsed away, and all things will become new. There will be
but one government, not several hundred different forms of government,
but one form will prevail upon the new creation, inhabited by immortal
beings. All these chants are what the Latter-day Saints are looking
for. We do not read these prophecies and then undertake to change
them, and tell our hearers that they must be understood to mean
something else, in some spiritual sense. We do not tell them that this
day of hurning is a day in which wickedness is to be cleansed from the
earth by the purifying influence of the Spirit of God, and that all
the people are to be converted, and therefore, the earth will be
inhabited by none except the righteous; and that that portion of the
Scriptures referring to the wicked becoming ashes under the feet of
the righteous, means something entirely different from the literal
reading, and that their sins will all be consumed, and that they will
be righteous and will all walk upon the new earth free from sin. No,
but when we speak of devouring fire burning as an oven, we expect it
will be fire; we expect it will be intense heat; and when he says it
will consume all the proud and all that do wickedly, we do not expect
there will be a wicked man or woman left upon the whole earth; and
when it says there shall neither be root nor branch left of them, we
do not expect there will be found a vestige of wickedness in any
corner of the earth however remote; but that all will be consumed and
none but the righteous left.

Vol. 20, p.14
Our modern Prophet, Joseph Smith, when he delivered his prophecies the
Lord spoke through him, and we do not need any uninspired man to get
up and fell what the Lord meant, when He spoke through him. For
instance, our Prophet spoke of this same day of burning; it is
referred to by him in many places in the Doctrine and Covenants, which
book I hold in my hand. Has the Lord undertaken to spiritualize, in
giving these new revelations? No; but he has told us the facts in the
case. For instance, in one place speaking of the Lord's coming, it
says the wicked shall be destroyed out of the earth, and that the
righteous shall be caught up, in the same manner as the New Testament
describes it. And then it speaks of the righteous also coming down
after the wicked are destroyed. There is a promise made to the
Latter-day Saints as well as to the former-day Saints. The Lord said,
in 1831, to the Prophet Joseph, in a revelation given before a general
conference, and written by a scribe in presence of the conference,
that among other great things that should take place, the Saints
should possess the earth for their inheritance in this our day, and
that all wickedness should cease. I make a promise, saith the Lord,
and this is my covenant with you, and your children after you, that
you shall have a certain land that I will give unto you, for an
inheritance, and you shall possess it in time, while the earth shall
stand, and shall possess it again in eternity, never more to pass
away. If the Latter-day Saints want to know where this promise is
found, let them read the revelation given on the 2nd of January, 1831.
It was a revelation giver when we were but a small  people, before
there was any gathering of the Saints; and in fact, when there were
only a [p.15] few individuals gathered in the house of Father Whitmer,
the place where the Lord first organized His Church. There, we were
informed, that the Lord intended to give a certain portion of this
continent to the Latter-day Saints, and to their children after them,
for an everlasting inheritance. This was contrary to our former faith,
when we were Methodists and Baptists, and when we were Presbyterians
and professors of the different denominations, before we came into the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; we were taught then, that
our home was away in yonder heavens away in some distant part of the
universe, beyond the bounds of space, if anybody can comprehend where
that is; I never could. And yet enlightened Christians sing about it.
Before I became connected with the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, I often attended the meetings of the Methodists,
the Baptists and the Presbyterians; and I well remember that this
sentiment was embodied in one of the favorite hymns sung by the
Methodists. They bad a very good tune to the words, and being but a
boy at the time, I could not but think it the very best kind of
religion. I never mistrusted the truthfulness of the sentiment,
because I too had entertained the belief that we were going to take an
everlasting farewell to earth, and that we were going to be wafted and
wafted until we got beyond the bounds of space, there to find a
heavenly place, adapted to our heavenly condition. But when I
commenced to reflect and search the Scriptures for myself, I found
that although the tune was sweet and the singing was beautiful, yet
there was no truth in it; I found that the "Saints' secure abode" was
not beyond space, but that it was on this our earth. And for how long?
For all eternity. But the earth has to undergo numerous changes. A
partial change will take place when Jesus comes, at the beginning of
the thousand years' rest; then a still further change, after the
Millennium should pass, when the great last trump should sound,
awaking the nations of the wicked from their sleeping graves. I then
read in the Scriptures of truth that God would create a new heaven,
and a new earth, and that on this new creation should dwell
righteousness. I also read of a holy city, called the New Jerusalem,
which should come down upon this new earth, and that God himself
should be among those righteous people who should inhabit that holy
city. And I also read that the former things should pass away, and
that all things should become new. I read, too, that not only the New
Jerusalem should descend on this earth, but another city called the
Holy Jerusalem, whose dimensions and architecture are described, and
that because of the glory that should exist there, the inhabitants
thereof should not have need of the light of the sun, nor of that of
the moon, nor of the stars; for God himself should dwell there with
them, and he would be their light and their glory. And that those two
great cities which are to descend upon this new earth are to be the
great capitals of this new creation, inhabited by immortal beings—the
Saints of God that have lived in the various dispensations of this
world. This was something new to us; and it was contrary to our
sectarian notions and views, and the sectarian teachings about the
future condition of man, and the earth we live in. Yet, when we come
to compare the new doctrine of the new revelation, with that laid down
in the Old and New Testament, we find a perfect agreement. For
instance, let our minds revert back to the days of the Patriarchs, and
 we find [p.16] Abraham, after leaving his native country, in
obedience to a direct command of God, dwelling in a new land called
Canaan, now known as Palestine; and while there, we learn of the Lord
conversing with him, and promising him and his seed "the land of
Canaan for an everlasting possession." What does this all mean? Did
Abraham ever inherit any of that land? Not a foot of it. He did buy a
place—a burying place for himself and kindred; but he did not realize
this promise, the possession of the land of Canaan, but on the
contrary, he counted himself a stranger and pilgrim in that very land.
And not only Abraham, but his descendants have failed to realize this
promise. The martyr Stephen, who lived many centuries afterward, just
prior to his death, in bearing testimony to the people who stood
before him, concerning Abraham, said, referring to this promise of the
Lord, that he did not receive so much as to set his foot on, during
his lifetime. Nevertheless, the Lord promised him the whole of the
land, to be for an everlasting inheritance, for himself and his seed
after him. The Apostle Paul, speaking of the same thing, says, that
"they all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having
seen them afar off." How far? Thousands of years after they should
sleep in the tomb. They looked forward in faith to the vast futurity,
being persuaded of the truth of the promise; but they saw that before
they could inherit the promised land, they would have to seek a city,
that was in the heavens, and there to dwell, until the due time of the
Lord should bring them in possession of their inheritance. The Prophet
Ezekiel saw the way in which they should come in possession of it, as
is recorded in the 37th chapter of his prophecy. The Spirit of the
Lord took him into the midst of a valley—a great cemetery, as it were,
where he saw a vast quantity of bones which were very dry, the flesh
having crumbled to dust. And the question was put to him, no doubt to
try his faith, "Son of man can these bones live?" Ezekiel was not an
infidel, he did not say it was impossible, nor that there could be no
such miracle, but he said, "O, Lord God, thou knowest." He was willing
the Lord should know all about it, and that he should display his
power provided he saw proper to do so. Then the Lord commanded him to
prophecy, using these words: "Prophecy unto these bones, and say unto
them, O ye dry bones, hear the word of the Lord. Thus edith the Lord
God unto these bones: Behold, I will cause breath to enter into you,
and ye shall live. And I will lay sinews upon you, and will bring up
flesh upon you, and cover you with skin, and put breath in you, and ye
shall live; and ye shall know that I am the Lord." And after he had
thus spoken, the Prophet tells us that "there was a voice, and behold
a shaking, and the bones came together, bone to his bone." They did
not make any mistake, such as one bone belonging to a certain
tabernacle uniting with that of another; but each bone joined its
fellow bone, and sinews and flesh and skin covered them, and thus the
tabernacles were formed. But there was as yet no life in thorn.
Therefore he was commanded to prophecy again, and say to the wind:
"Thus saith the Lord God; come from the four winds, O breath, and
breathe upon these slain, that they may live." He did so "and the
breath came into them, and they lived, and stood up upon their feet,
an exceeding great army." This was a vision of the resurrection—the
resurrection of the ancient patriarchs prophets of God, and all the
righteous of Israel.

Vol. 20, p.17
[p.17] It seems from the record, that the Jews, in the days of
Ezekiel, had formed an idea very similar to that of many of our
Christian friends now living—they had got rather infidel in their
views; they had begun to say in their hearts, referring to their
fathers, "Our bones are dried, and our hope is lost; we are cut off
for our parts;" or, in other words, our forefather, whose children we
are, and whose names are held in sacred remembrance by us, are all
dead. The promises have not been fulfilled and we are cut off from the
part of our inheritance, and how is it possible now that they can come
to pass? They were of similar mind to the Sadducees—they did not
believe in the resurrection. But the Lord, in order to encourage them
in the belief that it would be fulfilled, gives the interpretation of
this vision. I have heard the Methodists give their version of this
vision. Whenever there was a revival among them, I have seen them get
down on their knees and exclaim, O Lord, make a shaking among these
dry bones; believing that the sinners were the bones, and the
resurrection, the conversion of sinners. The same interpretation is
given by a great many of the Christian sects of the day. But hearken,
O Latter-day Saints, to the Lords interpretation, and judge between
them: "Behold, O my people, I will open your graves, and Cause yea to
come up out of your graves and bring you into the land of Israel."
What can be plainer than that? And which is the better of the two, the
Lord's interpretation or that of the sects of the day?

Vol. 20, p.17
This promise will most assuredly be fulfilled, the patriarchs, and
their seed who are worthy, will come into possession of the
inheritance. But, when? It will be about the time, or a little after,
this great day of burning. The graves of the Saints will be open just
before the fire sweeps over the nations to consume the proud, and all
they that do wickedly; and they will be opened at the sound of the
trump by the Archangel. And the Saints will come forth; for then the
face of the Lord will be unveiled, then the heavens will be parted as
a scroll, then will be seen the prophets of God, and all the righteous
who have not yet arisen from their graves, and they will appear in the
clouds of heaven with the Savior. Abraham will be there, Isaac and
Jacob will be there, and all the ancients Of whom the children of
Israel, in Ezekiel's days, said, "Our bones are dried, and our hope is
lost," will all be there, ready to enter into the possession of the
earth as their inheritance. "Blessed are the meek," says our Lord in
his sermon on the mount. And what is the peculiar blessing of the
meek? "For they shall inherit the earth." Did they formerly inherit
the earth? No; they wandered about, in the days of the Apostles, in
sheep skins and goat skins, finding shelter from the inclemency of the
weather, and concealment from their persecutors in the solitary dens
and caves of the mountains. A great many infidels and sectarians
cannot believe that this promise can ever be literally fulfilled,
because they did not realize it in the day of their mortality. But
Jesus says, they shall "inherit the earth;" this includes too, all the
Gentile Saints that have, and that will embrace the gospel, among all
peoples, and nations, and kindreds and tongues, for all such become
Abraham's seed and heirs according to the promise. What promise? The
promise made to Abraham. To inherit the earth. Hence all people who
are baptized into Christ, whether Jew or Gentile, bond or free, male
or female, and who are true and faithful [p.18] to him, have Abraham
for their father; and they, with him and the patriarchs, will inherit
the earth, when wickedness ceases to exist.

Vol. 20, p.18
It is then that the enmity of the beasts of the field as well as that
of all flesh will cease; no more one beast of prey devouring and
feasting upon another that is more harmless in its nature; no more
will this enmity be found in the fish of the sea, or in the birds of
the air. This change will be wrought upon all flesh when Jesus comes;
not a change to immortality, but a change sufficient to alter the
ferocious nature of beasts, birds and fishes. In those days the lion
will eat straw like the ox; he will no more be the terror of the
forest, but will be perfectly harmless, and gentleness, will
characterize all the wild and ferocious animals, as well as the
venomous serpents, so much so that the the little child might lead
them and play with them, and nothing should hurt or destroy in all the
holy mountain of the Lord; all things becoming, in some measure, as
when they were first created. For it will be remembered that animals
did not devour one another until after the fall, neither was there any
death, until after the fall. What did they eat, then? The Lord said,
"To every beast of the field, and to every thing that creepeth upon
the earth, wherein there is life, I have given every green herb for
meat." The grass, and the herbs, and every green thing were their
food. And Adam and Eve ate fruits and vegetables, not animal flesh.
The whole earth will he restored; and man will be restored; and not
only upon man, but upon all flesh the Spirit of God will be poured out
and they will eventually be restored to all that was lost by the fall
of our first parents. Then the knowledge of God will cover the whole
earth, as the waters cover the great deep. And then the animal
creation will manifest more intelligence and more knowledge than they
do now, in their fallen condition. Indeed, we have a declaration, by
John the Revelator, that when this time shall come, they will even
know how to praise God. He says, "And every creature which is in
heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth and such as are in the
sea, and all that are in them, heard I, saying, Blessing, and honor
and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and
unto the Lamb for ever and ever." What? The animal creation endowed
with language? Yea, a language of praise, saying something concerning
the Lamb that was slain, and about his glory and excellency. What a
beautiful creation this will be when all these things are fulfilled.
Amen. [p.19]

Elder John Taylor, July 7, 1878

An Important Age—Close Questions—A Word
 With the Bishops—Also the Seventies—Honor the Sabbath

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday, July 7, 1878.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 20, p.19
I have been very much interested, as no doubt all of you have who have
attended this Conference, in the principles that have been taught
here. It is true a very great many have not been present to hear the
things that have been spoken of by the Elders of Israel, and the
Apostles of the Lord, during this Conference. There has been a number
of reflections, no doubt, in relation to principles advanced by the
various speakers; a great many plain truths have been enumerated; but
we need, as has been stated, continual awakening up to a sense of our
duty, and to a realization of those great responsibilities which
devolve upon us.

Vol. 20, p.19
We are living in a very important age of the world, when great events
are about to transpire, and the Lord has called upon us to perform a
very great work in our day and generation. He has sent forth a
revelation of his will; He has restored the ancient, the everlasting
Gospel; He has restored the Holy Priesthood; He has manifested himself
by the opening of the heavens and communicating his will, by the
ministration of angels, by the organization of his Church and kingdom,
by the continuous manifestation of his Holy Spirit, daily imparting
faith to the human family who are humbly and diligently seeking to
observe his laws and to keep his commandments.

Vol. 20, p.19
The Lord has a work to perform upon the earth; and the ancient
Priesthood who have lived upon the earth, and who now live in heaven,
have also a work to perform. And this Gospel and this kingdom has been
introduced that there might be a Priesthood upon the earth to operate
with God and with the Priesthood in the heavens, for the
accomplishment of his purposes, for the redemption of the living, even
all who desire to love the truth and work righteousness, and for the
salvation and redemption of the dead; that the purposes of God from
before the foundation of the world may be carried out, and that the
laws, principles, rules and government as they exist in heaven, may be
taught to man upon the earth; and that through the operation and
co-operation of the heavenly Priesthood and the earthly Priesthood,
and God the Father, and Jesus the Mediator of [p.20] the new covenant,
an organization may take place, a union be formed, truth developed,
and a kingdom: established that the will of God may be done upon the
earth as it is done in heaven. And this is what Jesus taught his
disciples to pray for. "Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done on earth,
as it is in heaven." But we cannot do the will of God as it is done in
heaven, until he reveals it; we cannot know the will of God in heaven,
until he reveals it to man on the earth. And then, as it requires the
powers and the spirit and wisdom of God to manage and direct and
control the affairs in the heavenly worlds, and to regulate his
kingdom there, so it requires the same power, the same wisdom, the
same light and intelligence to carry on his purposes here, and to
establish his kingdom on the earth. And hence, for this very purpose,
he has commenced to reveal himself to the human family, and also for
the purpose of organizing the everlasting Priesthood. Do we know what
that means? A Priesthood that administers in time and through all
eternity; a Priesthood that is under the guidance, direction and
control of the Almighty; a Priesthood to whom he will communicate his
will, make known his designs, through whom he will accomplish his
purposes, build up his Zion and establish the kingdom of God on the
earth. And it is for this purpose that the kingdom of God is
established; it is for this purpose that the various organizations of
the Priesthood are put in order; it is for this purpose that men are
ordained and set apart to fulfill the various duties and
responsibilities devolving upon them, at home or abroad as the case
may be. It is not to seek after our own gain, or interest, or
emolument, or to satisfy the devices and desires of our hearts; we are
here as Jesus was here, not to do our own will, but the will of him
who sent us—not to speak our own words, but the words of life, under
the inspiration of the Most High, so that Zion may be instructed in
the principles of righteousness, and that she may comprehend the laws
of life, and be able to fulfill her destiny on the earth.

Vol. 20, p.20
Ye Latter-day Saints, this is why this Church was organized; this is
why the Priesthood was organized; this is why messengers have been
sent, and are now being sent, and will continue to be sent more
abundantly to the nations of the earth. And it is proper and right, in
our Conferences, to reflect upon these things, and upon the duties and
responsibilities devolving upon us, and to ask ourselves, Are we
fulfilling the requirements of the great Eloheim? It has been asked
here by brother Brigham, who has just spoken, whether this kingdom
will fail. I tell you in the name of Israel's God it will not fail. I
tell you in the name of Israel's God it will roll forth, and that the
things spoken of by the holy Prophets in relation to it will receive
their fulfillment. But in connection with this I will tell you another
thing: A great many of the Latter-day Saints will fail, a great many
of them are not now and never have been living up to their privileges,
and magnifying their callings and their Priesthood, and God will have
a reckoning with such people, unless they speedily repent. There is a
carelessness, a deadness, an apathy, a listlessness that exists to a
great extent among the Latter-day Saints, and there never was a
stronger proof of this than that which was exhibited here yesterday. I
asked  myself, as I looked over the empty benches, Where are all the
[p.21] Bishops? Have they not time to attend the Quarterly Conference?
Oh, shame on such men! are they worthy to hold a place in the
Bishopric, and associate with the Holy Priesthood of God? They are
desecrating the holy principles by which they ought to be governed.
Where are their Counselors, I asked myself, and where are the Priests
and Teachers and Deacons? Is there no interest manifested in the
Church and kingdom of God, or in the Zion he is about to establish?
Not much with many of them. Where were these thousands of Seventies
and High Priests and Elders? The great majority of them were not here;
but to-day they are, and I thought I would talk to them while here,
and not when absent. Are the things of God of so small importance—are
the issues of life, the destinies of the world, and the salvation of
the living and the dead of so small importance, that we can not afford
time to spend a day once a quarter in attending to the duties of our
office, in representing our different districts, and in fulfilling the
duties of our priesthood and the obligations God has placed upon us? I
tell you, ye Elders of Israel, who neglect these things and who shirk
your duties, God will remove your candlestick out of its place, and
that speedly, unless you repent. And I say so to the Bishops, and I
say so to all Israel who hold the Priesthood. We are not here to do
our own will, but the will of our Heavenly Father who sent us. God has
placed an important mission upon us; he expects us to fulfill it. If
we treat it lightly and neglect our duties, he will remove us and
others will take our crown. But he is not going to allow His kingdom
to be overthrown, for it will roll forth and spread and increase until
the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our God and
His Christ and he will rule for ever and ever.

Vol. 20, p.21
I was reminded, yesterday, of a parable made use of by the Savior in
his day.

Vol. 20, p.21
"Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins which
took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom.

Vol. 20, p.21
And five of them were wise and five were foolish.

Vol. 20, p.21
They that were foolish took their lamps, and took no oil with them:

Vol. 20, p.21
But the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps.

Vol. 20, p.21
While the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept."

Vol. 20, p.21
I thought that part of it was pretty nearly fulfilled; for very nearly
all of the people belonging to this stake were caught napping. By and
by, or to quote the words of the text:

Vol. 20, p.21
"And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom cometh:
go ye out to meet him.

Vol. 20, p.21
Then all those virgins arose and trimmed their lamps.

Vol. 20, p.21
And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps
are gone out.

Vol. 20, p.21
But the wise answered, saying, Not so; lest there be not enough for us
and you: but go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves.

Vol. 20, p.21
And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were
ready went in with him to the marriage: and the door was shut;" and
the others did not, and—that's all. And there is another Scripture to
which I will refer. Jesus says: "Many are called, but few are chosen."
And there are many other peculiar Scriptures in relation to this
matter. I will refer to another one. "Many will say to me in that day,
Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied [p.22] in thy name? and in thy name
have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works?

Vol. 20, p.22
"And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you; depart from me,
ye that work iniquity." Or in other words, Depart from me, I never
approved of you. Who, my brethren and sisters, do you think these
Scriptures refer to? Some will say to the Gentiles; but I have quite
another opinion about it. There are men before me to-day who have
prophesied in the name of God, who have cast out devils in the name of
God, who have healed the sick in the name of God, and done many
wonderful works in the name of God; but they are not keeping his
commandments, nor magnifying their priesthood; they are tampering with
sacred things, and God will hold them to an account for it; and if
they expect they can serve mammon, the world and the devil, at the
same time, they are making a grand mistake. God will say to them, "I
never knew you." Now I shall be there, and you will be there; and I
warn you, in the name of Jesus, to repent of your sins, and humble
yourselves, and from henceforth magnify your priesthood and honor your
God.

Vol. 20, p.22
How is it with our various quorums and authorities, and how is it with
many of the Bishops? They do not care much about things whichever way
they go. They have time to attend to their merchandizing and trading
and business operations and pleasures, but they have not time to
attend to the cause of God nor the interests of the flock, over whom
he has placed them. But if they cannot find time, God will find a
people that will find time to attend to his affairs. We have been
engaged for years, but more especially of late years, in organizing
the church more perfectly. And we have been ordaining men in the
various quorums for the last 40 years; and what for? Merely to give
them a place and position and the priesthood? No, I tell you nay; but
that holding the holy priesthood you may magnify it and become the
saviors of men. But is it not the case with a great many of our Elders
and Seventies, that that they are trying how little they can do to
save themselves and preserve a standing in the church; instead of how
much they can do? Why, all the heavens are waiting for our operations;
the Gods in the eternal worlds and the fathers of the departed
spirits—the holy priesthood behind the vail, are all waiting for our
operations, to see what we will do. And we are found slumbering and
careless and indifferent, willing that anybody should perform the work
of the Lord, if we will be left out. I tell you, in the name of God,
that he will give you your wish; he will leave you out, unless you
speedily repent. "Be not deceived; God is not mocked; for whatsoever a
man soweth, that shall he also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh
shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth to the Spirit
shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting." But what are the duties of
these Seventies, so many of whom are before me to-day? As I read it,
it is to be under the direction of the Twelve, and to be on hand to go
to the nations of the earth, as messengers, and to prepare themselves
for that purpose. We sometimes talk about the work we have done. A
very few men, comparatively, have done this work, and the great
majority have done next to nothing. How many nations are yet unwarned,
and know nothing about the principles of salvation? Our fathers  are
anxious about them, looking to us to carry the word to them. O shame
upon the Elders of [p.23] Israel, especially upon the Seventies who
are called specially to this work. I received a letter from one of our
Elders a short time ago, who is out laboring in the ministry,
faithfully and diligently, in which he writes something like this: "If
you can send me two or three Elders here, I shall be very much
obliged; if the Seventies or Elders would not consider it too much
trouble to come here." What? Too much trouble for the Elders of Israel
to proclaim the words of life and salvation to their fellowmen, and to
magnify their calling and priesthood? O shame on such Elders and such
Seventies and such High Priests; shame on them. God, I tell you in the
name of God, will hold you responsible for these things. And yet that
man's statement was pretty nearly true. If a man goes on a mission, he
thinks he is accomplishing a wonderful thing. We used, in former
years, to think it our duty, regarding it as one of the things which
God required at our hands. We held ourselves in readiness all the
time. And some of us who have never been abroad will begin to talk of
the great work we have performed. How we apples swim, don't we? To
tell what we have done, when perhaps hundreds and thousands of
brethren who have never been abroad on a mission in their lifetime
would consider it a great calamity to be called to go on a foreign
mission.

Vol. 20, p.23
I am talking plainly, but it is true before God, and you know it is
true, and l know it is true. And I say to you Seventies and you
Elders, Awaken up! God has placed the priesthood upon you, and he
expects you to magnify it, and not be all the clay long, and year
after year, singing,

"Lullaby baby on the tree top,
When the wind blows the cradle will rock."

we want something else; we want some manhood, and some priesthood and
power of God to be manifested in Israel, and the Spirit of God to be
poured out upon Israel and upon the Elders thereof. And I pray God,
the Eternal Father, to waken up these Elders, that the spirit of their
mission may rest upon them, and that they may comprehend their true
position before God.

Vol. 20, p.23
Now, I would not have said these things before a public congregation,
if I had not said them before you frequently in your priesthood
meetings. But it is time we were waking up to a sense of the position
we occupy before God; for the day is not far distant when we will hear
of wars and rumors of wars; not only rumors of wars, but wars
themselves—nation strayed against nation and seizing one another by
the throat, and blood will flow, and general carnage will spread
through the lands, and if you do not magnify your callings, God will
hold you responsible for those whom you might have saved had you done
your duty. How many of you can say, My garments are clean from the
blood of this generation? I speak in behalf of the nations and the
people thereof, and the honest in heart who are ignorant of God and
his laws. He has called upon us to enlighten them, and to spread forth
the truth, and send forth the principles of the Gospel, and point out
the way of life. And it is for us to attend to these things, that we
may secure the smiles and approbation of God.

Vol. 20, p.23
But we are careless and thoughtless; and, as has been already
remarked, we pay very little attention to the Sabbath day. Some would
rather go on these Sunday excursions, and take their families with
them, leading them in the paths that lead to death, then they would
bring them to the house of God. But let me say to all such, that as
sure as you do these things you will have to feel, and [p.24] that
keenly too, the result of your acts, and they will follow you in time
and all eternity. And I call upon you, ye Latter-day Saints, to repent
of your iniquities, and keep the Sabbath day holy, set it aside as a
day of rest, a day to meet together to perform your sacraments and
listen to the words of life, and thus be found keeping the
commandments, and setting a good example before your children. Let us
do that which is right, honor our God and magnify our calling, and the
Spirit and blessing of God will rest upon us. But if we do not these
things, his Spirit will depart from us, and we be left to ourselves.
God will not be mocked by his people, or by any other people; but we
shall reap the reward of our doings.

Vol. 20, p.24
We talk about being a good people. Well, we are when compared with the
rest of the world; but we ought to be twenty times better than we are
to-day. And if we, as Latter-day Saints, were to strictly observe the
Sabbath day, and pay our tithes and offerings, and meet our
engagements, and be less worldly minded, be united in temporal and
spiritual things, Zion would arise and shine, and the glory of God
would rest upon her. And it would not be long before all nations would
call us blessed. But we are slothful and careless and indifferent, and
we neglect our duty and the responsibilities that devolve upon us.

Vol. 20, p.24
I pray that God may enlighten our minds, and lead us in the paths of
life; and that we may honor our calling and our God; that we may be
found worthy to be associated with the just on the earth, and with
them obtain an inheritance in the kingdom of God, in the name of
Jesus. Amen.

Joseph F. Smith, July 7, 1878

Plural Marriage—For the Righteous Only—
Obedience Imperative—Blessings Resulting

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Morning, July 7, 1878.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 20, p.24
I naturally shrink from the task of addressing a congregation in this
house, feeling as I do my inability to make myself heard.

Vol. 20, p.24
I have been interested this morning in listening to the remarks of
Brother Cannon. We cannot but be delighted with the testimony that has
been given in  our hearing, and that we are continually [p.25]
receiving from many sources, which go to prove that the world can do
nothing against, but for us. Even their attempts to slander and
misrepresent us, and their unrighteous attacks on the principles of
our religion have ever tended to excite inquiry and investigation into
the facts, which cannot but result beneficially to us as a people. I
say, the efforts of our enemies against us have ever had a tendency to
cause people who desire to arrive at the truth, to inquire into the
real condition of things. The more people interest themselves in this
direction, the more truth they will learn, and we court such
investigation, for there is certainly nothing connected with us, as a
religious community, in consonance with the gospel we preach, that we
should be ashamed of, or that should not be known by all men. It makes
no difference with the truth how much we are wrongfully accused; nor
will it permanently injure us. If we sustain injury or suffer loss by
the misrepresentations and evils maliciously promulgated about us by
our enemies, it can only be such injury and less as will be temporary,
for when the facts do come out, and people learn the truth, so much
the more good will be accomplished in our favor, and so much greater
injury to those who are the authors of the falsehoods concerning us.
We want nothing hidden or covered up neither can we respect any
principle or individual that will not bear the day light and the most
careful investigation. Since 1830 the Elders of this church have been
faithfully endeavoring to promulgate the gospel which we have received
to every nation and people, without distinction as to race or color
that would receive them; in other words they have diligently sought to
"expose 'Mormonism'" to the world.

Vol. 20, p.25
We are not ashamed of our domestic relations, so far, at least, as
they exist in accordance with the principles of the Gospel, nor does
any right-minded man or woman feel in his or her heart to shrink in
any manner from the most rigid exposition of correct views in relation
thereto. It is true that in common with mankind generally, we do not
like our faults made public, we shrink from that, and it is natural
that we should. It is very proper that we should feel a reluctance to
have our weaknesses and imperfections exposed to the world, or even to
our neighbors. This feeling is a very proper incentive to us to
continue in the work of self-improvement, until we shall overcome the
weaknesses we have inherited, living nearer to the principles of life
and salvation which we have received. But the errors of man affect not
in the least the principles of the Gospel of the Son of God. You show
me a man who has embraced the Gospel in its entirety, in faith and
practice, and I can then point to a man who has overcome the tallies
and weaknesses of the flesh; or show me a man who is trying to live
according to these principles, and I will show you a man who is trying
to overcome his weaknesses. Hence there can be no blame attached to
the doctrines of our faith, because of the infirmities and
shortcomings of mankind; but we should rather attribute such
weaknesses to their proper source—the defectiveness of man, or to his
failure, at least, to comply with those principles which ave
calculated to correct every evil, and to establish man in
righteousness. It is perhaps a difficult thing for us, under the
circumstances in which we are placed, the traditions of the fathers
clinging to us, the practices of the world before us, and the
temptations to evil so continually [p.26] surrounding us, at all times
to live the religion of Jesus Christ as perfectly as we should or
otherwise might. It is no doubt difficult for us to overcome our
follies, to forsake the traditions of the fathers, to eschew the
practice of sin, to be patient in suffering, to endure privations and
trials of our feelings, while we possess so little, as we do, of the
Spirit of the Lord, and the knowledge of the truth. But we need not be
discouraged because of this, nor because we see faults in each other,
for no man is perfect; all men have, more or less, the shortcomings
incident to humanity. We need not falter or be discouraged because of
this, for perhaps it would not be possible for one who was perfect in
all good to remain in the midst of  this corrupt, and perverse
generation. Still it would seem good if we had a few among us who were
really perfect, whose example we could see, whose precept we could
learn, and whose footsteps we might follow. We might then be the
better able to perfect ourselves. Still we will do well to emulate the
good that are in our midst, and to observe those great truths we have
already received in part, which in their fulness are able to save us
unto the uttermost. We shall not be cast off, my brethren and sisters,
for those sins which we ignorantly commit, which are the results of
misunderstanding in all honesty before the Lord. The difficulty does
not lie here; the danger lies in our failing to live up to that which
we do know to be right and proper. For this we will be held
responsible before the Lord, for this we will be judged and condemned
unless we repent and forsake our follies, and our unwillingness to
obey the light and the knowledge which we have received. There are
some plain, simple truths which we do know, but which we do not
observe. Herein lies our great sin. The condemnation of the world,
when the Savior commenced his mission among men, was that light had
come into the world, but they loved darkness rather than light,
because their deeds were evil. This principle applies with equal force
to us in this dispensation. If we had remained without the Gospel, we
would not be under condemnation. But now that light has come into the
world; now that truth and the authority of God have been restored, we
cannot longer remain without sin, unless we obey this Gospel so
revealed, and practice our profession.

Vol. 20, p.26
There is a great deal said about our plural marriage by the outside
world, and sometimes it is referred to by the Latter-day Saints at
home. I fancy sometimes that not, only is the world without knowledge
in relation to this principle, but many of those who profess to be
Latter-day Saints are far from possessing a correct understanding of
it.

Vol. 20, p.26
In the first place, it is a principle that savors of life unto life,
or of death unto death; therefore it is well for those who have
embraced the Gospel to obtain a knowledge in relation to this matter.
It is a principle that pertains to eternal life, in other words, to
endless lives, or eternal increase. It is a law of the Gospel
pertaining to the celestial kingdom, applicable to all gospel
dispensations, when commanded and not otherwise, and neither
acceptable to God or binding on man unless given by commandment, not
only so given in this dispensation, but particularly adapted to the
conditions and necessities thereof, and to the circumstances,
responsibilities, and personal, as well as vicarious duties of the
people of God in this  age of the world. God has revealed it as a
principle [p.27] particularly suited to the nature of the work we are
called to perform, that it might be hastened to its consummation. It
is a righteous principle not an unrighteous one. It is a pure and holy
principle; and, therefore, persons, either male or female, who have
not the desire in their hearts to become pure and righteous, have no
business to practice it, for it cannot be practiced acceptably before
God on any other principle than that of purity and righteousness,
therefore no wicked unjust or impure person can enter into the law of
celestial or plural marriage without incurring the displeasure of the
Almighty and his own condemnation before the Lord, unless he speedily
repent of all his impure motives and designs. A man that is not honest
in his heart, who does not desire to be just and impartial, even as
God is just and impartial, has no business in plural marriage; and
before he enters into the practice of that principle he needs to
repent, to learn wisdom to get the Spirit of God, to get understanding
in relation to the purpose God has in view in regard to this
principle; that he may go into the practise of it understandingly,
that his heart and mind may be set upon practising it in
righteousness. It is a difficult matter, I am aware, to distinguish
between the actions of a man and the principles in which he professess
to believe. A corrupt ungodly hypocrite can do more injury in the
midst of a people, in a given length of time, correspondingly, than a
host of upright men can do good. Send an Elder to preach the Gospel
among the nations, and let him degrade himself, dishonor his
priesthood and calling, and he will bring more reproach upon the cause
misrepresented by him, than twenty good men could remove. Because
people generally look at the man. To judge him by his acts would be
righteous judgment: but to condemn the Gospel or the Saints, because
of his acts, would be unjust; yet the cause he misrepresents suffers
wrong because of his connection with it. A man's acts may justly be
considered as resulting from his principles. We judge a tree by its
fruits. The fruits of the Gospel are good; he that has actually
embraced the Gospel will do good, only so far as he may err, or depart
therefrom. Hence, it is difficult to seperate a man's actions from his
principles.

Vol. 20, p.27
There is no difficulty, however, in this matter to those who always
bear in mind, that evil and corrupt practices are not the results of
obedience to the Gospel, but of disobedience, and of the proversion of
the truth. If we would keep this in our minds we would not cast blame
upon the principles themselves when we see or hear of men, who should
represent them, do wrong; but we would rather say, the man has
departed from his principles and gone into error. It is he that is
defective, through not practising what he professes; the principles
are good and holy, and he himself would become so too, if he would but
practise them.

Vol. 20, p.27
It is precisely so in relation to our domestic relations. We see
trouble in families occasionally, not any more so in plural than in
single families. There is no reason why there should be any difference
between the husband and wife, or husband and wives, in the midst of
this people, if all are disposed to obey the principles and doctrines
of the Gospel. It is only by the practise of these principles that we
can avoid the disturbances that occur in families, or among mankind.
We must learn and obey correct principle, or we will ever be in
turmoil and confusion, and in antagonism one towards another. Where
differences exist in families [p.28] they are traceable directly to
some cause. I want to impress upon the minds of my bearers that the
cause of such evils it not traceable to the practice of any principle
which God has revealed touching these matters, but to the
non-observance of them; and this is true in relation to every
principle of the Gospel. Sometimes it is the fault of the man,
sometimes of the woman, and oftener of both, but never the fault of
the principle. The principle is correct, great, ennobling and
calculated to bring joy, satisfaction and peace, if we would but
observe and practice it as we should. But in order to do this we must
get wisdom and understanding. These, by many, are acquired only
through long experience. We begin as children, we have to learn
precept by precept, line after line, here a little and there a little,
which is good, provided we profit by that which we learn. Men must be
just, so also must women, in relation to these matters. All must be
just one towards another; also forbearing and patient, cultivating
largely that Christian attribute called Charity, in order to get along
peaceably with our neighbors, our brethren and sisters, as well as
with our wives, husbands and children. We are all imperfect, we have
to learn by littles as we pass along, profiting oft times by that
which we suffer, yet often repeating the same errors. When we find
ourselves overcome in a fault, that should be set down as an example
for future time, if possible, never allowing ourselves to be caught in
the same predicament again. Thus profiting by the experience we gain.

Vol. 20, p.28
Some people have supposed that the doctrine of plural marriage was a
sort of superfluity, or non-essential to the salvation or exaltation
of mankind. In other words, some of the Saints have said, and believe,
that a man with one wife, sealed to him by the authority of the
Priesthood for time and eternity, will receive an exaltation as great
and glorious, if he is faithful, as he possibly could with more than
one. I want here to enter my solemn protest against this idea, for I
know it is false. There is no blessing promised except upon
conditions, and no blessing can be obtained by mankind except by
faithful compliance with the conditions, or law, upon which the same
is promised. The marriage of one woman to a man for time and eternity
by the sealing power, according to the law of God, is a fulfillment of
the celestial law of marriage in part—and is good so far as it
goes—and so far as a man abides these conditions of the law, he will
receive his reward therefor, and this reward, or blessing, he could
not obtain on any other grounds or conditions. But this is only the
beginning of the law, not the whole of it. Therefore, whoever has
imagined that he could obtain the fullness of the blessings pertaining
to this celestial law, by complying with only a portion of its
conditions, has deceived himself. He cannot do it. When that principle
was revealed to the Prophet Joseph Smith, he very naturally shrank, in
his feelings, from the responsibilities thereby imposed upon him;
foreseeing, as he did in part, the apparently insurmountable
difficulties in the way of establishing it, in the face of popular
opinion, the traditions and customs of many generations, the frowns,
ridicule, slander, opposition and persecution of the world. Yes, this
man of God, who dared to meet the opposition of the whole world with
bold and fearless front, who dared to dispute the religious authority
and  accumulated learning and wisdom of the age—who dared everything
for the truth, and shrank not even from [p.29] the sacrifice of his
own life in testimony of his divine mission, shrank, in his feelings,
from the weight of the responsibility of inaugurating and establishing
this new innovation upon the established customs of the world. But he
did not falter, although it was not until an angel of God, with a
draw, sword, stood before him and commanded that he should enter into
the practice of that principle, or he should be utterly destroyed, or
rejected, that he moved forward to reveal and establish that doctrine.

Vol. 20, p.29
To put this matter more correctly before you, I here declare that the
principle of plural marriage was not first revealed on the 12th day of
July, 1843. It was written for the first time on that date, but it had
been revealed to the Prophet many years before that, perhaps as early
as 1832. About this time, or subsequently, Joseph, the Prophet,
intrusted this fact to Oliver Cowdery; he abused the confidence
imposed in him, and brought reproach upon himself, and thereby upon
the church by "running before he was sent," and "taking liberties
without license," so to speak, hence the publication, by O. Cowdery,
about this time, of an article on marriage, which was carefully
worded, and afterwards found its way into the Doctrine and Covenants
without authority. This article explains itself to those who
understand the facts, and is an indisputable evidence of the early
existence of the knowledge of the principle of patriarchal marriage by
the Prophet Joseph, and also by Oliver Cowdery.

Vol. 20, p.29
When the revelation was written, in 1843, it was for a special
purpose, by the request of the Patriarch Hyrum Smith, and was not then
designed to go forth to the church or to the world. It is most
probable that had it been then written with a view to its going out as
a doctrine of the church, it would have been presented in a somewhat
different form. There are personalities contained in a part of it
which are not relevant to the principle itself, but rather to the
circumstances which necessitated its being written at that time.
Joseph Smith, on the day it was written, expressly declared that there
was a great deal more connected with the doctrine which would be
revealed in due time, but this was sufficient for the occasion, and
was made to suffice for the time. And, indeed, I think it much more
than many are prepared to live up to even now. When the time came to
introduce this doctrine to those who were worthy in the church, God
commanded the Prophet and he obeyed. He taught it as he was commanded
to such as were prepared to receive and obey if, and they were
commanded to enter into it, or they were threatened that the keys
would be turned against them, and they would be cut off by the
Almighty. It need scarcely be said that the Prophet found no one any
more willing to lead out in this matter in righteousness than he was
himself. Many could see it—neatly all to whom he revealed it believed
it, and received the witness of the Holy Spirit that it was of God;
but none excelled, or even matched the courage of the Prophet himself.

Vol. 20, p.29
If, then, this principle was of such great importance that the Prophet
himself was threatened with destruction, and the best men in the
Church with being excluded from the favor of the Almighty, if they did
not enter into and establish the practice of it upon the earth, it is
useless to tell me that there is no blessing attached to obedience to
the law, or that a man with only one wife can obtain as great a
reward, glory or kingdom as he can with more than [p.30] one, being
equally faithful.

Vol. 20, p.30
Patriachal marriage involves conditions, responsibilities and
obligations which do not exist in monogamy, and there are blessings
attached to the faithful observance of that law, if viewed only upon
natural principles, which must so far exceed those of monogamy as the
conditions responsibilities and power of increase are greater. This is
my view and testimony in relation to this matter. I believe it is a
doctrine that should be taught and understood.

Vol. 20, p.30
The benefits derived from the righteous observance of this order of
marriage do not accrue solely to the husband, but are shared equally
by the wives; not only is this true upon the grounds of obedience to a
divine law, but upon physiological and scintific principles. In the
latter view, the wives are even more benefitted, if possible, than the
husband physically. But, indeed, the benefits naturally accruing to
both sexes, and particularly to their offspring, in time, say nothing
of eternity, are immensely greater in the righteous practice of
patriarchal marriage than in monogamy, even admitting the eternity of
the monogamic marriage covenant.

Vol. 20, p.30
Man may receive great reward, exaltation and glory by entering into
the bond of the new and everlasting covenant, if he continue faithful
according to his knowledge, but he cannot receive the fullness of the
blessings unless he fulfills the law, any more than he can claim the
gift of the Holy Ghost after he is baptized without the laying on of
hands by the proper authority, or the remission of sins without
baptism, though he may repent in sack-cloth and ashes.

Vol. 20, p.30
"But," says one, "how will it be with good men who believe the
doctrine, but are prevented, or cannot enter into the practice of it?"
I reply that every man and woman will receive all that they are worthy
of, and something thrown in perhaps, on the score of the boundless
charity of God. But who can justly expect to obtain more than they
merit? All the judgments of God are not given unto man. What we do not
learn relative to the salvation of our souls which are our bodies and
spirits, in this probation we will have to learn in the eternity which
lies before us, for we cannot be saved without knowledge. "But what if
we never get knowledge?" Then we never will be saved.

Vol. 20, p.30
Suppose we live and die without knowledge? Then, if we ever obtain
salvation we will have to get it in the next world, as the
Antediluvians did, who rejected the Gospel as preached unto them by
Noah and were destroyed by the flood, sent to the prison-house to be
punished for their disobedience and other wickedness, and in the
meridian of time received knowledge by the proclamation of the Gospel,
as preached unto them by the Savior while his body slept in the tomb,
without which they would forever have remained ignorant of God, his
government and laws, in a lost condition. All men must obtain
salvation upon their own merits, for by our works shall we be judged,
and by them justified or comdemned.

Vol. 20, p.30
It is a glorious privilege to be permitted to go into a Temple of God
to be united as man and wife in the bonds of holy wedlock for time and
all eternity by the Authority of the Holy Priesthood, which is the
power of God, for they who are thus joined together "no man can put
asunder," for God hath joined them. It is an additional privilege for
that same man and wife to re-enter the Temple [p.31] of God to receive
another wife in like manner if they are worthy. But if he remain
faithful with only the one wife, observing the conditions of so much
of the law as pertains to the eternity of the marriage covenant, he
will receive his reward, but the benefits, blessings and power
appertaining to the second or more faithful and fuller observance of
the law, he never will receive, for he cannot. As before stated no man
can obtain the benefits of one law by the observance of another,
however faithful he may be in that which he does, nor can he secure to
himself the fullness of any blessing without he fulfills the law upon
which it is predicated, but he will receive the benefit of the law he
obeys. This is just and righteous. If this is not correct doctrine
then I am in error, and if I am in error I want to be corrected.

Vol. 20, p.31
I understand the law of celestial marriage to mean that every man in
this Church, who has the ability to obey and practice it in
righteousness and will not, shall be damned, I say I understand it to
mean this and nothing less, and I testify in the name of Jesus that it
does mean that. But what will become of him that cannot abide it? Says
the Lord, "whose having knowledge have I not commanded to repent, and
he that hath not understanding it remaineth with me to do according as
it is written." In other words he that is without understanding is not
under the law and it remains for God to deal with him according to his
own wisdom. If a man acknowledges that he is incapable, or
disqualified by a lack of knowledge, wisdom or understanding to obey
this law, when it remains with God to deal with him according to those
principles of justice which are written, or are yet to be revealed it
is not likely however, that he will take his seat with Abraham. Isaac
and Jacob, or share in their promised blessings.

Vol. 20, p.31
This law is in force upon the inhabitants of Zion, and he that is
qualified to obey it cannot neglect or disregard it with impunity. But
it must be observed in righteousness. The commandment is "be ye
righteous as your Father in heaven is righteous; be ye holy as he is
holy.

Vol. 20, p.31
Why did the Son of God make this requirement of his disciples, seeing
that it is so universally believed by the world, that man cannot be
righteous at all? Did Jesus require anything inconsistent or
impossible? No, he did nothing of that kind. All that he commanded us
to do, we can accomplish by the help of the Holy Spirit; but we cannot
do it ourselves. Therefore if we will seek for the Holy Spirit, the
gift of wisdom and understanding from God, we may practice these
principles of righteousness, and they will make us righteous even as
God is righteous, in the sphere in which we are called to act. We will
fulfil the law, and receive the blessing, exaltation and reward which
will follow; if we do not, we will fail of the reward.

Vol. 20, p.31
This is very simple reasoning, I admit. Critics would say, these are
axioms that need not to be told. If we do wickedly we will be
punished; if we do righteously, we then receive blessings at the hands
of God.

Vol. 20, p.31
May God bless you, and keep us all in the path of righteousness, and
enable us to live the religion we have received from Him, is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.32]

George Q. Cannon, July 7, 1878

Gratifying Political and General Material Condition of the Saints
—Employment for the Poor—Enemies Foiled—Plural Marriage

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Morning, July 7, 1878.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 20, p.32
It is with much pleasure I meet with the Latter-day Saint this
morning; it was a great pleasure tome yesterday to sit and listen to
the remarks which were made by the brethren who spoke, and to the
testimonies which they bore; and I trust that the same spirit which
rested upon them white addressing us yesterday, will be upon us,
speakers and hearers, today.

Vol. 20, p.32
I can appreciate the privilege we enjoy in meeting in these quarterly
conferences, perhaps more so because of my lengthened absence from
home, than I could were I constantly in your midst. After a person has
been deprived of food, many of you know how good it is to sit down to
a well-spread table. I do not know that the Latter-day Saints are
exactly in this condition. There are privileges we need and which we
can enjoy, even when away from the body of the Church, which enable
those who are thus separated to rejoice in their religion and its
blessings. It has been a rule of my life, since I was old enough to
comprehend the truth, to so live that the Spirit of the Lord would be
my companion, and thus to have peace, to have joy and to have
satisfaction of mind; and this I can testify I have had. But still
absence from the society of the Latter-day Saints is a great
deprivation; at least it is to me.

Vol. 20, p.32
With regard to our condition politically, I do not think it would be
inappropriate for me to allude to it casually, although it is Sunday.
There probably never was a time since we have been in these mountains
when we were in a better political position than we are today.
Notwithstanding all the efforts which are being made against us to
destroy our liberties, to embarras us in our progress and to malign
us, the people who reside in these mountains have gained and are
gaining a credit which in many respects is very gratifying to those
who love the truth. It is n difficult thing to condemn an entire
people, and make the world believe that those who manage a Territory
such as ours, the affairs of which are so well managed, and are in so
healthy and thrifty a condition, are a wicked people. And so far as my
observation has extended, I think [p.33] we are being better
understood. There is one thing particularly that, I have noticed, that
where men and women have visited this Territory, with scarcely any
exception, they speak favorably of what they have seen. I have
endeavored to urge men of national standing, man who hold high
positions in the Government, to visit Utah. And I may say that some of
the warmest friends we have, while they do not sympathize particularly
with our religious views, but are tolerant and desirous that we should
have our rights in common with other people, are those who have
visited this Territory and have seen us in our homes, and have had
opportunities of witnessing the changes that been effected in this
desert land by our residence and labors.

Vol. 20, p.33
As to the time when we shall become a state, concerning which
considerable is said by outside parties, as well as by ourselves, it
is difficult at the present time to say anything definite respecting
it. I believe, however, the time will come, and that too before long,
when certain exigencies of a political character will arise that will
make the vote of Utah necessary in deciding national questions, and
under those circumstances it would he important to have Utah as a
state. In fact it is already acknowledged that had Utah been admitted
as a state when Colorado was, that all this difficulty which has
occured connected with the presidential election would have been
entirely settled; indeed it would not have arisen. This is now
conceded. But this experience comes too late to be of any benefit in
correcting the injustice which we suffered, and to be of any avail in
the presidential contest which is now past; but it may have some
effect in the future. There are many, a great many men of both
political parties who have said to me that they would vote for Utah's
admission whenever the question should be brought up, provided they
had a voice in the matter. However, as far as this is concerned I
think sometimes it is a matter of comparatively small moment. It is
true we have looked to our admission to statehood as likely to greatly
relieve us, and to bring about a better condition of affairs
throughout our Territory. But the conviction has grown upon me in
watching the progress of events, that our being kept in a territorial
condition to the present time has been attended with great advantage
to us as a people. The experience we have gained under this condition
of affairs is an experience that is necessary to us, and without which
we could not so well, in my opinion, fulfill the destiny assigned to
us. I believe there is an overruling Providence in all these affairs;
I believe the Lord is watching over this people, and that he is
controlling and shaping events and circumstances, and managing
everything connected with the affairs of this nation, and our affairs
as part of the nation, with a view to accomplish his great designs and
purposes. And whenever it shall be wisdom in his sight that we should
have our political condition changed and our Territory become a State,
it will be effected. And it will come, too, as easily as other changes
that have been wrought out and that at one time seemed exceedingly
improbable. So that it is not necessary that we should become excited
or impatient or indulge in too much anxiety concerning such things,
but leave them in the hands of Him who has up to the present time
controlled all things for the good of his people and for the bringing
to pass of his own purposes.

Vol. 20, p.33
I consider our condition to-day in these mountains the best condition
that we can occupy. When I travel [p.34] through the States and
converse with gentlemen who are familiar with the affairs of the
nation through its length and breadth, I never arise from such
conversation without feeling impressed more than ever with the
excellence of the circumstances which surround us. It is true we have
a desert land, that it is a land requiring excessive toil to make it
fruitful and habitable for those who live in it. The grass does not
clothe our hills spontaneously; our territory is not favored with the
rains of heaven to make it green with verdure: our fields would be
barren indeed, if it were not for the labor of irrigation and the
constant efforts of the husbandman. In this respect our country
differs very much from every other place east of us. In travelling
through the broad prairies of Illinois, with the continuous fields of
grain; and through Iowa and Nebraska, so far as Nebraska is settled,
and contrasting the ease with which those lands are cultivated,
compared with the toil required in this mountain region, I could not
help thinking that if we were permitted to live in so goodly a land,
under favorable circumstances, we would soon convert it into an Eden.
But in the providences of the Almighty we were driven out and led to
this land, and the Lord has showed unto us, and is showing to the
inhabitants of the earth, that when a people will do that which He
requires of them, that he is abundantly able to sustain them and make
their labors successful. He has done this in leading us to this
country, and in sustaining us since we came here. Our condition in
many respects is far superior to those who live in those favored
localities to which I have referred. We have a healthy land; we have a
land that the Lord has blessed and made fruitful as the result of our
labors. It is a land in which men cannot, from the very nature of
things, monopolize large bodies of land to the exclusion of their
poorer neighbors. This is an advantage to the people of this country.
The nature of our surroundings compels us to occupy small holdings and
the result is our land is better cultivated, there is a more
widespread ownership of the soil than you will find in any part of
these United States; that is, there are more men holding land and
owning and occupying it, in this country, in proportion to the entire
population, than you can find elsewhere. The result, is a condition of
independence you cannot find elsewhere. At the present time, in the
western States especially, men are greatly concerned about the element
known as Communism, which has taken possession of the minds of a
numerous class of the people. The working classes are becoming very
dissatisfied, and men are trembling for fear of what will come upon
the nation. One of the strongest arguments that was made in favor of
keeping up the United States army up to its present numbers was, that
there would probably be riots in large cities and in populous centres,
which would require the presence of the military acting as police to
quell. And had it not been for this evil the army would have been cut
down. But a good many men were anxious to have it increased, deeming
it necessary for the preservation of life and property. When we
reflect upon this it shows how changed have become the affairs of our
nation, when it is deemed necessary to appeal to military power to
maintain good order in the Republic. There can be no surer sign of the
decay of a republic than when human life and property and liberty
cannot be sustained by the masses of the people, and the military
power, the ranks of which  are filled with hired soldiers, has to
[p.35] be appealed to sustain good order in the midst of the people.
Let such a state of thing continue and there would soon be an end of
true republic anism.

Vol. 20, p.35
In this respect we also have our difficulties. The business of
furnishing employment for our poor people, so that our streets shall
not be filled with idle men and boys, has no doubt pressed, and will
continue to press itself upon the minds of the leading men of this
Territory. But in comparison with the magnitude of this question
elsewhere, it seems to sink into insignificance here. It is a matter
of small moment, comparatively speaking, in this Territory; because
the great bulk of the people have employment, and can easily furnish
themselves with employment. However, this is a matter that should
receive attention and from those, too, who care for the people and
have their welfare at heart. No doubt everything will be done that
should be to preserve good government throughout this Territory, and
throughout all these valleys which are inhabited by the Latter-day
Saints. The fact is, the time will come, concerning which there has
been so much said in the past, when it will devolve upon the people of
these mountains to maintain good government, to uphold constitutional
rights; and we are receiving the training necessary to fit and prepare
us for that great and glorious destiny. I have no doubt that the day
will come, and come speedily, when Utah will be looked to, as an
example of good government, and that the condition of affairs in this
Territory will be pointed to as an example for other communities and
other societies to imitate with advantage to themselves and the
country at large. There is every inducement therefore for us, as
Latter-day Saints, to continue to persevere in the direction in which
we are going.

Vol. 20, p.35
I have no doubt many of you would be surprised if you knew the
interest that is being taken, outside of our Territory, in our
affairs. When the news of the death of President Young reached the
east, there was, I might say, a general expectation that rival
claimants to the power he wielded would arise, that dissensions would
ensue and that the work of disintegration would commence and the
speedy overthrow of the system soon follow. I suppose I have been
spoken to hundreds of times upon this point; and men seem surprised
that this has not been the result. Many have said to me, "Your affairs
seem to go on prosperously, notwithstanding the death of your great
leader." Yes. "Well, we scarcely expected this would be the case; we
have heard so much said through the newspapers concerning the
probability of dissensions in your midst and quarrels over the
leadership, that we were expecting you would have trouble." I have
told them invariably that President Young had all his life-time
acknowledged that the qualities and powers he possessed he owed to
what the world call "Mormonism;" that he was not the creator of
"Mormonism," but he himself was the product of it, and that this would
continue to increase, no matter how many leaders might die or pass
away. The results which have followed the decease of President Young
have given to thinking men a higher idea of the strength and power of
this system. It assumes a different position in their minds. The idea
now begins to prevail that it is not entirely dependent upon the life
or the ability of any single individual; and I think the death of
President Young has had the effect also to cause men to pause, and to
look upon the work a little differently. He was the [p.36] target at
which every arrow was aimed	he was the object of every plot and
scheme; every combination for evil had for its object, his destruction
or his embarrassment. His withdrawal from the scene spoiled these
combinations, and brought these plots to naught. To this I attribute
the quiet of the past season. Although I have often been at Washington
for the past 20 years, and have spent a 	considerable portion of my
time there ford number of years past, I have never seen less of the
disposition on the part of public men to take adverse measures against
the people of Utah Territory than there has been this season. The
feeling has been to let us alone for the present; and although there
were emissaries sent down from here who labored very diligently to
stir up feeling and to secure action against the people of Utah, their
efforts scarcely created a ripple upon the surface of political
affairs, and they attracted no attention outside of the committees, to
whom they addressed themselves. Though it is unpleasant upon some
accounts to have men there who are circulating all manner of falsehood
about the people of Utah to gain their ends, they have their uses.
They create discussion. They stir one up, and their presence and
opposition furnish opportunities to talk to committees and members
about Utah affairs, which otherwise the Delegate would not have. Such
discussions made things lively in the committee rooms, but, outside of
the committees there was not a feeling 	that I could discover
particularly hostile to Utah. This is a remarkable condition of
affairs; and I attribute it in part to the effect that the death of
President Young has had upon the public mind throughout the entire
country.	

Vol. 20, p.36
I do not think there is any less hostility against the truth; I do not
think that Belial has lost any of his hatred to the Lord; but the Lord
in his wisdom has permitted a feeling of this kind to grow up, and is
overruling it for his own purpose.

Vol. 20, p.36
I have said the eyes of the people are upon us; they are watching us
and great hopes are entertained concerning us by many people who are
not of us. We are looked upon as the pioneers in many reforms. The
ladies, as you are aware, have lately been agitating in Congress their
question—Woman's Rights. Among other ladies who argued their cause
before the general committees of the Senate and the House, was a
sister of the Rev. Henry Ward Bencher—Mrs. Isabella Beecher Hooker, a
lady of character and great ability. It was most gratifying to me to
hear the tribute that these ladies paid to the women of Utah; not that
they sympathized with plural marriage, for they disavowed their
sympathy with it; but they begin to recognize, as they never have
until quite recently, the true position that the men and women of this
Territory occupy upon this question. Indeed, I heard more than one
say, and among them was one very prominent lady, that if there had to
be a choice, she would prefer plural marriage than to have the
condition of affairs which exists in their communities. There seems to
have been a good deal of light thrown upon this subject: and our
sisters here, through their publication, the "Woman's Exponent," as
well as other channels of communication, have greatly aided in this
matter. Their efforts are commendable, and are already beginning to
have their good effects in the States among their sisters; and I am
pleased to be able to bear this [p.37] testimony. When the question of
legislation for Utah was argued, the committee rooms were thronged to
listen to my argument upon the subject; and on one occasion two ladies
took part in the discussion against the bills urged by our enemies and
in favor of the rights of the women of Utah. A knowledge of the true
condition of affairs in this Territory is gradually growing, and
although it may be but slowly, it is of faster growth than we
generally imagine. This is especially true of that much abused
principle called plural marriage. It is becoming recognized in its
true light, and people are beginning, as I never heard them before in
my experience, to talk about it and reflect upon it, often alluding to
it in a way that shows that a better understanding of the subject is
steadily spreading among the people. And there is a reason for this:
this question has been so much agitated. It is a remarkable fact that
every publication against this doctrine of the Latter-day Saints has
the effect to spread the knowledge of it among the people and it makes
men and women reflect upon it. Our efforts alone would not be attended
with the results that are now witnessed. But every man that has
published articles against it, or lectured or written books or made
any effort against it, has helped to propagate the knowledge of it;
they have been missionaries in its favor. And no true doctrine need
ever fear being assailed and denounced; for it will emerge from the
conflict brighter and better understood than it otherwise would
appear. Every man who has gone down to Washington from here to fight
us has made men in Congress think about us and talk about us, and has
made editors write about us. They have, without designing it, helped
to disseminate a knowledge of our cause. The more the "Mormon"
question, as it is termed, is agitated, the better it is for us; the
more it is fought, the more it is written against and talked about,
the more that Congress is stirred up to take steps against it, the
better the principles of our faith are understood; because there are
some men and some women who reflect upon these things, and who will
contrast that which they hear of us, with that which exists in their
midst. And when they see a man stand up boldly and say, "We believe in
plural marriage; we do not believe in prostitution; we do not suffer
women to become the slaves of men's lusts; but believe they ought to
become honored wives and mothers, and that children ought to be
educated and provided for and called by the name of their father, and
at their father's death his property be equally divided among them
even though their mothers should be plural wives." When they hear
this, they cannot help thinking about such a condition of affairs; and
they say, there is a moral courage which these people evince in this
matter that is admirable. I have had it said to me often times, by
both sexes, that it is better that we should live as we do, than such
practices as exist elsewhere should come in our midst.

Vol. 20, p.37
So that, as has often been said, everything done against us is
overruled for the good and spread of the work of God.

Vol. 20, p.37
The subject of plural marriage is always an interesting subject, and
it is made still more so by the constant attacks made upon it, and the
misrepresentations made concerning it. Whenever people meet with a
Latter-day Saints, it is almost sure to be the first topic broached.
The opinion which some entertain who take their views from the
slanderous reports published about us, is that we are a licentious
people, who take wives [p.38] to gratify lust. Such persons, if
reasonably honest, are soon made to reflect and to modify their views
by asking them a few questions. A prominent gentleman with whom I
recently conversed, entertained that opinion. I said to him, after
conversing a little while: Sir, you believe the people of Utah are bad
and licentious, and that they degrade women by their system of plural
marriage. Let me ask you, if their purposes were only sensual, have
they any occasion in this day to marry women? Could they not
accomplish sensual ends much easier, cheaper, and without creating any
especial remark by not marrying women and not caring for and educating
and legitimatizing their children? There are practices which prevail
in society, and which are not unpopular if a certain degree of secrecy
be observed which a licentious people could avail themselves of,
without the trouble, care, expense and responsibility of marriage.
What is the crime of which the people of Utah are accused? It is that
of marrying women! It is not that of seducing or debauching them. All
the pains and penalties inserted in bills before Congress for the
punishment of the "Mormon" people are affixed to the marriage of
women. This is made a crime, and because of it, it is proposed to
punish men. Not one word of condemnation, nor penalty of any
character, is proposed for the seducer, or the vile betrayer of female
innocence; he is to walk up to the polls and vote unchallenged; but
the man who marries women, and maintains them honorably and
virtuously, sustaining family and parental relations in all purity and
sacredness, is to be disfranchised and visited with other pains and
penalties! You will perceive, therefore that the "Mormon" people are
either not a licentious people or they are the most foolish in the
world. No one ever charges them with a lack of shrewdness or prudence.
Such a charge would be utterly at variance with all their known
characteristics. If they were not a conscientious people, with strong
moral and religious convictions, they would not risk becoming martyrs,
as they do, for the sake of marrying women, when, if they followed the
usual practice of the age, they could get them without marrying.

Vol. 20, p.38
He frankly acknowledged that what I had said had given him a new view
of the case, and he admitted that if the gratifaction of sensual
desires were our object, we could reach that without marriage and
without exciting any particular odium. The fact is, illicit connexions
are winked at and overlooked by very many people in the world while
they are kept from public knowledge; they only excite scandal and
unfavorable comment when the parties to them are so unfortunate as to
become known.

Vol. 20, p.38
A reply of Bro. Hooper and myself, which we are credited as having
made to inquirers who were curious to know respecting our domestic
relations, is often quoted and created some amusement in Washington
City. Both of us have doubtless made remarks similar to that quoted;
the reply, however, is not original with us, but with Bro. Horace S.
Eldredge. Upon one occasion, while purchasing machinery in the East,
he called upon a firm in providence, Rhode Island, to whom he brought
a letter of introduction. One of the members of the firm, after
carrying him in his carriage to see the various objects of interest in
the city, brought him back to his place of business and introduced him
to his partner. This gentleman had a number of inquires to make
respecting Utah and its people, and soon learned that Bro. Eldredge
[p.39] was a "Mormon." After stating that he understood that the
"Mormons" believed in marrying more than one wife, to which bro.
Eldredge replied in the affirmitive, he asked if he himself had more
than one, to which he again responded affirmatively. He then asked how
many he had. To this bro. Eldredge replied: "I have such a plenty of
my own that I have no occasion to trouble my neighbors'; and that is
more than a great many in the land of steady habits can say." This was
a home shot. His partner laughed heartily. Knowing the other's
character, he could appreciate its applicability to him. After getting
his reply, the gentleman had no more questions to ask, and soon made
an excuse to go out. Many who have heard of this reply, think the idea
embodied in it a capital one, for it is not uncommon in many places
for other men's wives to receive attentions which should be only
tendered to them by their husbands.

Vol. 20, p.39
I desire greatly to see this people prosper and increase in everything
which will make them the favored people of God. I want to see us be
come a strong people, strong it, our virtues; looking after our
children, and bringing them up in the fear of God, and teaching them
good morals and good precepts; whilst we endeavor to put down those
evil practices that are creeping in, such as smoking and chewing
tobacco, using the name of the Lord in vain, and also profane and
improper language, and to see that our boys and girls are educated in
everything that will make them great and noble. It is the great desire
of my life to see this people become all that the Lord desires us to
be. But when I saw how few there were in this Tabernacle yesterday,
few compared to the attendance this morning, I felt the reproofs that
were made by brothers Pratt and Woodruff were well-timed, and ought to
be taken to heart by all of us, and the disposition be encouraged to
be more attentive to our duties.

Vol. 20, p.39
That the Lord may bless you, and bless all who belong to His Israel,
is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

John Taylor, August, 4, 1878

God's Power in All Things—Kingdom of God—Co-Operation,
a Stepping Stone to the United Order—Political Economy—National
Troubles—Missionary Labors—Schools and Teachers

Delivered at Logan, Sunday Afternoon, August 4th, 1878.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 20, p.39
I have been a good deal interested in the remarks made by my brethren;
and in connection with them, I am very much pleased to see you meet in
this beautiful house, and in possession of the privileges you enjoy;
[p.40] and you have a right to enjoy them, because you have made them
yourselves. And then again, you did not make them yourselves, only as
God assisted you. I think there is a modern Scripture which reads:
"Against none is His wrath kindled, save those who do not acknowledge
his hand in all things." And there are some other principles connected
with these matters that are of a good deal of importance to us. One of
the old prophets, in speaking of the people and there relationship to
God, says: "The Lord is our God, the Lord is our king, the Lord is our
judge, the Lord is our law-giver, and he shall rule over us." If we
could really place ourselves in this position, and feel that we live
in God, that we move in God, and that from him we derive our being,
and that he holds the issues of life, and every blessing we enjoy
whether of a temporal or spiritual nature, either referring to this
world or the world to come, proceeds from God. If we, as a community,
could comprehend our position in regard to this grand, leading, and
very important feature of our faith, we should be prepared to receive
greater blessings at the hand of the Almighty, and be prepared also to
magnify that great and holy priesthood which he has placed upon us. We
should be prepared more understandingly to build temples, and to
operate in them; we should be prepared to stand as saviors upon Mount
Zion, and to operate with God and the holy angels, and with apostles
and prophets who have lived before, and with the holy priesthood in
the eternal worlds, as well as in this world, for the accomplishment
of the purposes of God for the redemption and salvation of the living
and the dead; for the salvation and exaltation of ourselves, our
progenitors and our posterity. But we, need to realize and comprehend
our position and relationship to the Almighty.

Vol. 20, p.40
Some of the brethren who have addressed you have spoken upon our
political rights, which is all very correct. It would be a poor thing
indeed, if, after God has gathered us from among the nations of the
earth to place His name upon us, and to establish and build up His
kingdom upon the earth, we should be under the necessity of calling in
the devil to help us to do the Lord's work. It is one of those
incongruities which the reasonably intelligent and reflective mind
will necessarily disown. We are gathered here, not in the interests of
any political party or any essential organization, other than that
which God dictated and ordained. Whyare we here to-day? It is because
the heavens have been opened, because angels have appeared, because
the revelations of God's will have been made known to man, it is
because God and the holy angels, with the eternal priesthood, have
thought proper to manifest in these last days the fullness of the
everlasting Gospel, which Gospel has been proclaimed to us in the
different nations from whence we came. And having yielded obedience to
its first principles we have gathered here. We did not come here us
being associated particularly with any colonization scheme; we did not
come here because of the richness or fertility of the soil; we did not
come here because there was gold and silver in our mountains. We had
no such idea. We came here because we believed that the Lord had
restored the everlasting Gospel; because he had renewed the
everlasting covenant; and because he had sent forth the proclamation,
"Gather my people together, those who have made a covenant with me  by
sacrifice," and because we had been baptized into Christ, and put on
Christ. This is [p.41] the reason of our being here; and, therefore,
as Latter-day Saints, it becomes our first and most paramount duty to
build up the church and kingdom of God upon the earth.

Vol. 20, p.41
Now, we all believe this. And there is a number of duties that seem to
devolve naturally upon us, such as to prepare buildings like this,
that we may meet in to attend to the worship of God; and to build
temples in which to administer the ordinances of God. Who for? The
living and the dead: for ourselves, our progenitors, and our
posterity. And that we might operate and co-operate with the
priesthood behind the vail, in the accomplishment of his purposes
toward the human family. This is the kind of labor we are engaged in.
But I occasionally think we are something like the disciples who lived
in the days of the apostles on the Asiatic Continent. It is said of
them, that they saw in part, and prophesied in part, and of course
comprehended in part. But they thought then, and we think now, that
when that which is in part is done away, and that which is perfect is
come—and which the Lord is trying to introduce as fast as he can—then
shall we see as we are seen, and then we shall know as we are known;
then we shall comprehend as God comprehends in relation to all of
these subjects which we have been reflecting upon and praying about.
But we only comprehend in part an the present time. We are something
like our little children—when they, begin to walk a little, they make
awkward stumbles, often times falling down and scatching themselves.
Our Father watches over us, the same as our mothers did when we were
babies. You all know what watchful care a fond mother bestows upon her
little child; how anxious she is about its safety and welfare. But our
children frequently think they are much smarter than their parents.
They would think nothing at all of taking hold of a razor and cutting
their fingers with it, or running over rough and dangerous ground. We
are, in many respects, a good deal like them. We see in part and
comprehend in part; and some of us have been so long steeped in the
superstitions and traditions of the age, and are imbued with false
religions and political ideas and notions, and so inoculated by the
world, that we hardly know what is right and what is wrong. We want a
little of God in the kingdom of God, a little of man, and, I am sorry
to say, a little of the devil in the kingdom of God, so that we might
all mix up together and be hail fellows well met, God and all creation
together. That is not the calculation of the Almighty. He has called
us together; what to do? Let me tell you what the prophet said: "I
will take you one of a city, and two of a family, and I will bring you
to Zion." And what will he do with those he gets there? "And I will
give you pastors according to mine heart, which shall feed you with
knowledge and understanding." Who would give them pastors? The Lord.
One of the prophets, in speaking of this time, when people should be
very much better than we are to-day, says: "And they shall be all
taught of God." But some of us would like a little infidelity with it,
a little of this world's politics, a little of the theories of men,
and a little false tradition with it; and it is difficult for us, with
all our traditions and erroneous training which we have inherited from
our forefathers, and which we have been brought up in from our early
childhood, to divest ourselves from them, and listen to the pure word
of God, and be governed by [p.42] the laws of life.

Vol. 20, p.42
We talk sometimes about the thing we call the kingdom of God. Now, if
it is the kingdom of God, it is not the kingdom of man; it is not our
kingdom only so far as we are subject to its laws, which are the laws
of God. We have made attempts lately, under the direction of our
venerable and respected President Young, who has left us and gone
behind the vail, to organize the church of God, and this organization
has spread, more or less, through the Territory. But it is a good deal
with us as it was with the boy in Salt Lake City. A stranger, walking
along, said, "Boy, are you a Mormon?" The boy answered: "No, sir, I am
not, but dad is." "Oh, he is?" "Yes, sir; but he does not potter much
at it." It is a good deal so with many of us. We have our individual
affairs and our own operations, which occupy our attention, and we
have little time to attend to the things of God. We have an
organization of our priesthood; we have our stakes organized with
President, with High Council, with Bishops and their Counselors, and
Priests, Teachers and Deacons; and we have our Seventies' quorums, our
High Priests' Quorums, and our Elders' Quorums; all of which are in
accordance with the order that exists in heaven. But how little many
of us think of this. Yet we are doing pretty well, as has been
remarked here. I have no feeling of complaint in my mind about the
doings of the people generally. I think that you have manifested a
zeal, liberality and generosity in the building of this house, that is
praiseworthy and commendable; and I think you have manifested the same
in the progress that is exhibited in the building of your temple here.
But these are only very small parts of the duties of this priesthood
which we have taken upon us; very little parts indeed. How many of our
Bishops are there who do not comprehend really and truly that they
hold their priesthood from God? that they administer in the cities of
Zion, or ought to, by virtue of that priesthood; and therefore ought
to be fathers over the people over whom they preside, having self and
its interest in abeyance, laboring as good shepherds in the interests
of their flocks, and thus operating in it according to their ability;
but a great many do not comprehend the position of things in relation
to these matters. Ifs man is appointed a Bishop, is it that he may
aggrandize himself? No. Is it that through his position he may
monopolize certain interests? No. It is expected of him that he will
operate in the interest of the church of God, and more especially in
the interests of the community over whom he presides. That is the way
I understand this matter; and these are some leading features, by
which a Bishop ought to be governed. And in our Bishop's Courts, when
cases are brought before them, they ought to be as free from
partiality in their judgments as the Gods in the Eternal worlds are,
and feel to administer justice and righteousness, and seek for the
Spirit of God to actuate and govern them in all of their decisions.
And the same spirit and feeling ought to actuate in the High Council.
They are making a record of which there is a record kept in heaven;
and so are the Bishops. And when you are administering in any of these
offices, God will hold you to an account, and the priesthood on the
earth will hold you to an account; and you are now writing a history
in indelible characters that never can be erased. If for every word
and secret act all men shall be brought to judgment, how much  more
will the public acts of public men be brought [p.43] into account
before God and before the holy priesthood.

Vol. 20, p.43
Here, for instance, is the President and his Counselors, who preside
over this Stake. They ought to feel interested in the welfare of every
man, woman and child in the Stake, so far as they come under their
observation; and these men, by virtue of their high calling, ought to
be full of life and the Spirit and revelations of God, to comprehend
things as they are presented to them and that, they may administer
justice in righteousness, and rule over the people in that way and
manner that will secure the favor and approbation of the Most High;
always seeking first the interests of the kingdom of God and the flock
that God has given them the oversight of.

Vol. 20, p.43
Now I will mention some things here that my attention has been called
to, in regard to union, and union of effort. We have had a great deal
said about the United Order, and about our becoming one. And some
people would wish—Oh, how they do wish, they could get around that
principle, if they could! But you Latter-day Saints, you cannot get
around it; you cannot dig around it; it will rise before you every
step you take, for God is determined to carry out his purposes, and to
build up his Zion; and those who will not walk into line he will move
out of the way and no place will be found for them in Israel. Hear it,
you Latter-day Saints for I say to you in the name of Israel's God
that it; is a revelation from the Most High, and you cannot get around
it. There seems to be difficulties in the way at present; but we shall
surmount these. The only way for us to do now, in consideration of he
weaknesses and infirmites with which we are surrounded, is to do the
very best we can, and advance those interests as near as we can,
practi cally and in their spirit and essence, until we can bring about
the thing that God designs, for men are not; prepared for these things
yet in full. But we are in part, as they of old prophesied in part,
and understood in part; and by and by that which is perfect in
relation to these matters will be introduced. Joseph Smith tried to
introduce this order, but such was the corruption, covetousness, fraud
and injustice of men, that he found it almost impossible to do it.
This was the idea he conveyed, if not the precise words that he used
in speaking upon this subject. We have made various attempts to do
what the Prophet Joseph tried to do. In some places they are doing
very well, and in other places very poorly; I can tell you this much
about it, it is pretty hard work to make sheep out of goats. Did any
of you ever try it? Let me quote you a passage of our Savior's: "My
sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me."—"A stranger
will they not follow, but will flee from him; for they know not the
voice of strangers." And he prayed to the Father concerning them:
"Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given
me, that they may be one as we are." "That they all may be one, as
thou, Father art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in
us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me." Or, in other
words, God sent him and his people know it and knew him, but the world
believed it not; but when this oneness should be brought about, the
world would know it. And when we become one in all things, our
condition will be a spectacle for God, angels and men to gaze upon
with delight: and the world then will know that God is with us, and
that we are his Israel, and that he is our guide, our shield, our
deliverer.

Vol. 20, p.44
[p.44] There are some things that Brother Lorenzo Snow is doing that
are very creditable; but it is not the United Order. He is working
with the people something after the same principle that our sisters
teach the little ones how to walk; they stand them in a sort of chair
which rolls along, and the babies appear delighted, they think they
are walking. But we have not learned how to walk yet. And then there
are other institutions scattered throughout the Territory, having the
same laudable object in view, many of them have most excellent
principles among them, and they manifest a most admirable spirit; but
they only see in part, and know and comprehend in part. And you here
are doing pretty well in some things; but some of you are like it was
said by President Young of Brother Snow, that he had got the folks
into the United Order without their knowing it. You have hardly got
one that in yet; but you are aiming at progress, and are making some
little advancement. For instance, I hear you have a kind of commercial
business here in connection with some other interests that you are
trying to unite on. This is very proper, and it is proper that your
president should dictate in such matters; it is his business to do it,
and it is your duty to be governed by such principles and follow such
instructions as may be given in regard to these things; and keep
together, and let this individualism be held in abeyance, and let us
feel that we are all holding the holy Priesthood, and that we should,
as brethren, operate in the interests of the church and kingdom of
God. I suppose these things could go on and increase, and everything
in regard to your commercial relations could be operated with one
common consent, under the proper authority and administration of the
priesthood, and you all labor unitedly, with singleness of heart
before God. And what would be the result? You could not be preyed upon
by outsiders; you would have no middle-men living off you, and what
speculations might be entered into would be in the interest of the
community. And then you could operate in regard to your farming
interests, and the disposing of your grain, and cattle, sheep, etc.
And operating find cooperating together, you will be able to form a
phalanx in this valley that will become a power in this part of the
land. And then if you could go to work and manufacture your own
leather and cloth, and make your own hoots and shoes and harness, and
your own wearing apparel, men's and women's wear, as they are doing in
Brigham City, a great deal of remunerative employment could be
furnished your own people, and it would be the means of putting trades
in the hands of many of your boys; and by and by you could became a
self-sustaining people. The people of the world comprehend this
principle that we are striving to accomplish among ourselves. There
has been quite a talk lately about something that has existed in
France. You will remember that in the late war with Germany, the
French nation was badly beaten, and an enormous debt was the result,
which the French Government has since paid. And how? The first
Napoleon, in his day, introduced what was called at that time the
"Continental System," which meant nothing more nor less than home
manufacture. Every encouragement was extended to the people of that
nation to raise and manufacture everything possible, that they might
become independent of other nations for their sustenance. And this was
the secret of their success in paying their indebtedness  incurred by
the [p.45] late war. We have had enough talk about these things; the
only thing left is to contrive in all our various settlements, to
introduce such things, gradually and according to circumstances, as
will subserve the interests of the people and make them
self-sustaining. And then let the people throughout the Territory do
the same thing, and we shall be progressing in the march of
improvement, and get, by and by, to what is called the United Order.
But I will tell you one thing you can never do—unless you can get the
United Order in the hearts of the people, you can never plant it
anywhere else; articles and constitutions amount to very little; we
must have this law, which is the law of God, written in our hearts.
Many men associated with these institutions do not act in good faith.
I have seen men unite with them, thinking that they could get a very
easy living by preying upon the people who were more confiding and
honorable than themselves. Will such men be blessed? No, they will not
but the curse of God will rest upon them for trying to pervert his
purposes; and it would have been better for them never to have entered
into such connections. These have been some of my reflections in
relation to these matters.

Vol. 20, p.45
We have here Seventies and Elders. I wish to talk a little upon some
things associated with their callings, for there are a great many of
them present to-day. I suppose the great majority of the brethren here
are either Seventies, High Priests, or Elders—three prominent quorums
in the church and kingdom of God. Now then, what are we called to do?
What, for an instance, is the duty of an Apostle? We used to
understand it to be our duty to go to the ends of the earth and preach
the Gospel; and I may say we have traveled hundreds of thousands of
miles to accomplish that object. But some of us are getting
white-headed. As I was saying to one of my wives a little while ago,
Your head is getting a little grey, but mine is not (it is white). And
it is so with many of the Twelve; they have got past that some time
ago. But the Twelve went out, and were always ready to go out, and are
to-day if required. And I will say of my brethren who are around me, I
do not know of a better set of men in existence, nor could I tell
where they can be found. I will bear this testimony concerning my
brethren of the Twelve. They are ready to do what God requires of them
at any time. Now, we have had a great many honorable men among our
Seventies, our High Priests and Elders, who have gone forth with
alacrity, as have the Twelve, filled with the spirit and power of
their calling, feeling to rejoice all the day long, and sing,
hallelujah, the Lord is our God; they have been the means of gathering
the House of Israel, as they are to-day in these mountains. Shall they
have credit among israel? Yes, and so will they have credit before God
and the holy angels. But the Presidency or the Twelve, or the
Seventies, or the High Priests, or the Elders, never could have done
it, unless God had been with them. They went forth in the name of God,
bearing precious seed; and they returned again rejoicing, bringing
many sheaves with them. And God will hold all such men in honorable
remembrance in time and through all eternity. But, a great many are
getting like myself, they are getting old; and we cannot expect them
always to be going. But then, they have a lot of boys growing up, and
we expect the boys to step forward and take the place of their
fathers, and try to do something in [p.46] the interests of the church
and kingdom of God upon the earth.

Vol. 20, p.46
We have been passing through quite a scene for some time past, and the
world generally has, especially the European nations, since about
1873. There was, as was termed, a financial panic, and it has grown
worse and worse until the present time; and trouble seems to be
spreading and growing among the nations, and is permeating the nation
with which we are associated. It is now workmen against employer—labor
versus capital, and vice versa, instead of union, harmony, fellowship,
and sympathy, which ought always to exist between man and man. And we
have felt a little of the effects of the monetary crisis here. Then
the grasshoppers have paid us a visit now and then; and the codling
moth is among us, and some parts of our valleys have suffered
considerably from winter frosts. And I have thought sometimes that if
the people did not understand that God ruled, they would find out by
and by; for I believe that all these things are used by the Lord to
bring the people to reflection. And if I read my Bible aright,
judgments are first to begin at the house of God. And if judgments are
to commence at the house of God, where are the wicked and ungodly to
appear? There is a terrible time approaching the nations of the earth,
and also this nation, worse than has ever entered into the heart of
man to conceive of—war, bloodshed and desolation, mourning and misery,
pestilence, famine, and earthquakes, and all those calamities spoken
of by the prophets will most assuredly be fulfilled, and they are
nearer by forty years than they were forty years ago. And it is for
us, Latter-day Saints, to understand the position we occupy, Among the
honorable men I have referred to, there are some things that make it
extremely difficult for men sometimes to perform the kind of missions
that they did formerly, owing to age, infirmities, and circumstances.
Yet I have frequently felt ashamed when I have seen the acts of many
in these quorums to which I refer, when they have been called upon to
go on missions. One has one excuse, and another, another. It was
easier some twenty years ago to raise two or three hundred men than it
is now among all those thousands in Israel. How do you account for
this? Partly in consequence of an apathy that exists in the different
organisms of the priesthood; and partly from circumstances with which
we have been surrounded. We have been grappling with these
difficulties in common with others; and the Lord has placed us in this
position to try us to see what material we are made of. Or, to use a
common saying, to see who would be found at the rack, hay or no hay.
But the general feeling seems to be—and I suppose it is so with us in
Salt Lake and other places—that we would rather go to the rack when
there was plenty of hay. But there is such a thing as having faith in
God, I will tell you how I have viewed these things. A great many
have; been thrown into circumstances that without distressing their
families it would be extremely difficult to pick themselves up and go
on missions. We did not use to think about this; but there should be
in this, as in other things, a co-operation, a united order if you
please. We have found, in looking over some of our affairs, that these
pinching times have reached to England. And lately when our Elders
have returned home after having been  absent two or three years, they
themselves not having the means to pay their way home, have had to
[p.47] give their notes for the money; and the consequence was they
would return with a load of debt upon their shoulders. The Council
have considered this matter, and decided to cancel such indebtedness;
it amounted to some $50,000; and then we contrived with Brother
Statues and the Presidency in Liverpool, to try to make such
arrangements that when our brethren returned home from missions, they
shall come free. How do you feel? All who are in favor say aye. [The
congregation said aye.] We do not want Elders to feel pressed down or
embarrassed, but, if possible, to be relieved; and we are aiming to
accomplish this. And when they are away, it is not proper that they
should feel worried and concerned about their families at home; and
therefore we will call upon our brethren here who preside, to see that
the families of the missionaries are looked after, that they may not
suffer. I hear men sometimes pray God to bless and provide for the
families of those on missions, and in their prayers they are ever
mindful of the poor. This is all very well so far as it goes, but it
does not go very far. My feelings are, never to ask the Lord to do
anything I would not do myself. If I were a woman—but then I am not,
you know, and I do not know much about it; but if I were a woman, the
wife of one of our missionaries abroad, I would much rather have a
sack of flour; a little meat, some butter and cheese, a little
fire-wood or coal, and a little cloth for myself and family, than all
the prayers you could offer up for me. And if you want to see these
folks taken care of, you must see to it yourselves. And you sisters of
the Relief Society, do not give your husbands any rest until these
families are all provided for. And do not spare the Bishop if they are
not provided for but go after him and "ding" it into him; and perhaps
by your continued teasing and worrying him, he may hearken to your
prayers. And I will risk it, if the sisters get after him.

Vol. 20, p.47
Now after making excuses of that kind, we cannot excuse everybody.
There are lots of able-bodied men who, if they could only have a
little more faith in God, and could realize the calamities that are
coming upon the earth, and the responsibilities of that priesthood
that God has conferred upon them, they would be ready to break all
barriers and say, Here I am, send me; I wish to benefit the human
family. If Jesus came to seek and save those who are lost, let me be
possessed of the same spirit. And if the Twelve, the High Priests and
the Seventies, who are now aged, have done these things, let me also
do it; I am willing to enter into the harness and do all that God
requires at my hands. I tell you, my brethren, in the name of God,
that right among the nations of Europe, where many of you have come
from, there will be some of the bloodiest scenes that you ever read
of; and God expects you to assist in warning the nations, and in
gathering out the honest in heart. Then when you come back, having
accomplished a good mission, you can say, "My garments are clean from
the blood of this generation." Many of you cannot say that now,
therefore I wish to remind you of these things, that you may reflect
upon them, and prepare yourselves for the work that is before you.

Vol. 20, p.47
Another thing that has been referred to here—about our schools and
education. God expects Zion to become the praise and glory of the
whole earth; so that kings, hearing of her fame, will come and gaze
upon her glory. God is not niggardly in his feelings towards us. He
would as soon we all lived in palaces as not; but he wants us to
observe [p.48] his laws and fear him, and standing as messengers to go
forth to the nations; clothed upon with the power of the priesthood
which has been conferred upon us: seeking "first the kingdom of God
and his righteousness;" seeking first the welfare and happiness of our
fellow-men, and God will add unto us all the gold and silver and
possessions and everything that may be good for us to receive. I was
going to say, perhaps more than would be good for us. But all these
things shall be added, for no man that forsakes father and mother,
houses and lands, wives and children for God and his kingdom, but what
shall receive in this world a hundred fold, and in the world to come
life everlasting. This was true anciently, it is true to-day. This
being the case, we ought to foster education and intelligence of every
kind; cultivate literary tastes, and men of literary and scientific
talent should improve that talent and all should magnify the gifts
which God has given unto them. Educate your children, and seek for
these to teach them who have faith in God and in his promises, as well
as intelligence. I was talking with Bro. Maeser, who is principal of
the Brigham Young Academy, in Provo. I saw the students go through
their various exercises in the several classes, and I was
congratulating him upon the success, when he remarked—"There is one
thing, Pres. Taylor, I will guarantee, that is, that no infidels will
go from my school." He would teach them the Gospel, and inculcate its
principles, which are so far advanced of infidelity, that it would
have to hide its hoary head in shame before the light, glory, and
intelligence that comes from God, and that exist in all his works, and
that fools do not comprehend. I am pleased to know that Pres. Young
made arrangements before his death for the endowment of a college in
this neighborhood, and the brethren acting as trustees in the matter
are feeling interested, and are taking steps for the accomplishment of
that object. And that object is, as I understand it, to afford our own
children greater facilities to become learned, and that they also have
the privilege to learn trades, and agriculture, and horticulture, and
become progressive, intellectual and informed in regard to all these
things, and that they may comprehend the edith on which we stand, the
materials of which it is composed, and the elements with which we are
surrounded. And then, by having faith in God, we might stand as far
above the nations in regard to the arts and sciences, politics, and
every species of intelligence, as we now do in regard to religious
matters. This is what we are aiming at; and if there is anything good
and praiseworthy in morals, religion, science, or anything calculated
to exalt and ennoble man, we are after it. But with all our getting,
we want to get understanding, and that understanding which flows from
God.

Vol. 20, p.48
Bro. Smith said his time was up; mine is more than up.

Vol. 20, p.48
Brethren and sisters, God bless you. Let us love one another; let us
seek to promote one another's welfare. And let the Bishop's and the
Relief Societies, and the Young Men's and Young Women's Associations,
and our mechanics and manufacturers, and also our merchants, and all
hands, operate in the interests of the whole for the welfare of Zion
and the building up of the Kingdom of God upon the earth; and the
blessings of God will begin to  rest upon us, Zion will begin to
arise, and the glory of God will rest upon her. Amen. [p.49]

Angus M. Cannon, August 25, 1878

The Saints Prospered—Restoration of the Gospel—Should
 Listen to Instruction—God's Gifts to the Church—Salvation
 for the Dead—Examples Before Children

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, August 25, 1878

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 20, p.49
I have listened with deep interest to the instructions we have
received through Elder Teasdale this afternoon; and rejoice in being
numbered with the people of God. I have just returned from a trip
through the south-eastern portions of our Territory, having visited
localities that, five years ago, were barren and unfruitful, and where
frosts were known to appear every month in the year; and finding these
places cultivated by our people, and their crops in a flourishing
condition, and the crops themselves acknowledging the overruling hand
of God in tempering the elements for their good, I have felt to
magnify God in my soul; and I return to you, my brethren and sisters,
with heartfelt gratitude to our heavenly Father, in thus blessing the
land and the elements for the good of his Saints. And this is only an
additional testimony to me that God lives and rules, and that Jesus is
indeed the Christ.

Vol. 20, p.49
We have been called out from the world, to be seperated from the
world. When John the Revelator was on the Isle of Patmos, he beheld
the darkness that the churches indulged in, and realized that they
would drive the Priesthood from the earth because of the errors that
had crept in amongst them, which were being tolerated, and which were
antagonistic to the truth. And while there the Lord favored him with
heavenly manifestations, among which was that of an angel flying in
the midst of heaven, the bearer of the everlasting Gospel to every
nation and tongue and people. And after this he says he heard another
voice, saying, "Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers
of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.

Vol. 20, p.49
We have received the Gospel; the Angel Moroni brought it, and with
faithfulness he delivered it to the Prophet Joseph. He watched the
record for centuries with increasing care that he might reveal unto us
the lost knowledge of the Gospel in its purity. God has taken one of a
city and two of a family, and brought us to Zion, and he has taught us
the principles of his Gospel, and the testimony of his servants, who
were instrumental in his hands of introducing those principles of
divine truth to the world, was sealed by the blood of his anointed.
When our enemies have expelled us from our homes, and deprived us of
the sustenance we had provided, God has blessed the endeavors of his
people in cultivating the soil, and he has [p.50] rebuked the
destroyer, and where sand and aridness seemed to prevail, the earth
has been made productive, and we have reaped abundance. When our
enemies have sought to follow us, he has rebuked them, and the
divisions which they would introduce in our midst, to enfeeble us, he
has caused to be visited upon those who have sought to destroy us. The
Lord has said through Isaiah, "The ox knoweth his owner, and the ass
his master's crib," and they will come where they are used to be fed.
We have been fed by the hand of God, we have been succored in the hour
of our deepest distress; he has made us strong out of weakness, he has
blessed us beyond our most sanguine expectations. He has taught us the
principles of eternal life; and has taught us to turn our hearts to
the fathers, as our fathers' hearts have been turned towards us, lest
he should smite the earth with a curse and we not be permitted to
inherit it.

Vol. 20, p.50
Lehi, when he led his little family from Jerusalem, was shown of the
Lord that he would lead him to a land of promise, a land that was
choice above all other lands. The Almighty blessed his posterity, and
they enjoyed peace and plenty until they became envious toward each
other, and their hearts were filled with hatred towards God. Lehi was
told that this land should be consecrated as a blessed land to his
posterity and they should continue to enjoy it and possess it, and
that the pure in heart should dwell upon it, but the corrupt in heart
should not possess this land in peace and prosperity. He led us to
this land when we were oppressed, when we were wounded and afflicted,
when we were bleeding and hungry and naked; and here he has succored
us and fed us, promising to be our Father and Friend if we would
continue to rely upon him. Witness the extent of our increasing
population, and the multiplicity of our settlements, as well as the
prosperity that has attended us on every hand; and then ask ourselves
the question: Are we possessed of the same humility, of the same love,
and of the same undying devotion, as when our enemies were driving us
from the rear, and apparently nothing but destitution unto starvation
presented our front. Jesus once said to his Apostles, when he saw some
of his disciples forsake him, "Will ye also go away?" But Peter
answered him and said, "Lord, to whom shall we go? thou hast the words
of eternal life." Then, if we now begin to idolize our possessions,
the creations of our own hands, under the blessings of God, what
profit is it to us in our having been led of the Lord to this land?
Wherein, I ask, are we profited, if we turn a deaf ear to his words.
Has he not said through Paul, as recorded in the 4th chapter of
Ephesians, that he has placed in his church apostles, prophets etc.
What for? "For the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the
ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ, till we all come in
the unity of the faith," etc., remaining in this condition until that
which is perfect is come. And when we shall have arrived at that state
of perfection, seeing as we are seen, and knowing as we are known, we
shall not need Prophets to teach us, for we will then see alike,
dwelling in the presence of God. Then, shall we turn a deaf ear to the
voice of Prophets before we become united, before we see eye to eye?
If we do we shall prove ourselves no better than the world of mankind
whom we have left. We have come here and demonstrated  that the Lord
has blessed us—for he has demonstrated this to our heart's content; he
has [p.51] given us wives and children, pledges of an eternal union
that is to exist between us and them for ever. Our children are the
offspring of the Almighty, they are placed under our guardian care to
be instructed in the principles of eternal life; they should be taught
that they are created in the image of God, that they owe allegiance to
him, and that they have not come upon the earth to do their own will,
but the will of their Father in heaven. It is said and understood by
us that Jesus will come and take unto himself the people that are
prepared to meet him. What is our condition? We are anxious to bless
the earth we occupy; we are anxious to nourish and cherish our flocks
and our herds. We say our prosperity depends upon these things, and
that they are created for our sakes, that they were created for man,
to be subject to him, and that our children will succeed us in the
possession of them. How important that they be filled with
intelligence; how important it is that we endeavor to keep open
communication between God and our children, how important it is that
we see that they receive a good sound education, and that they have
proper associations, and that they are early impressed with truths
calculated to make them immortal and bring them everlasting joy and
happiness, and that they do not become infidel and ungrateful in their
hearts. Moses was raised under peculiar circumstances, having been
taught in all the learning of the Egyptians—a people who were
estranged from God and received the best education that the Court of
Pharaoh could afford. But did his heart become alienated from God, his
kindred and people? No, he learned to love them. And as he saw them
plodding and laboring under the most unpleasant and adverse
circumstances to make brick, his heart was drawn out in sympathy
towards them; and he never rested until he prevailed with God to
rescue them from their bondage. And when his mission to deliver his
people was made known to them, and when he had obtained their
confidence, did they hearken to his counsels? And when he had so far
led them on their way to the wilderness, the Red Sea before them, the
forces of Pharaoh in rear of them, with no chance of escape on either
hand, did they relent and want to retrace their steps, or did they
follow their leader, he acting as a God unto them? They followed the
man whom it has pleased God to place at their head, between Him and
them, and they never questioned him, they knew there was no salvation
for them only through him. And he led them to liberty; he led them to
prosperity; he led them to the favor of God, and with uplifted hands,
while his mortal strength endured, he plead their cause with the Lord.

Vol. 20, p.51
God has given us Apostles; he has given us homes that are beautiful to
look upon, and lands that are productive and fruitful; and he has made
us gracious and precious promises in that eternal union with our wives
and children, restoring us to the society of our fathers in favor with
God. He has placed great and glorious blessings within our reach, but
has first called upon us to erect sacred edifices to his name in which
to receive them. Shall we, my brethren, withhold our substance and the
labor of our hands necessary to complete this work? If we do we shall
be found in the condition of those that Jesus came to. What did he say
to them on a certain occasion? "It is written, my house shall be
called the house of prayer; but ye have made it a den of thieves." And
he further said: "I send unto you Prophets, and wise [p.52] men, and
scribes; and some of them ye shall kill and crucify," Why? "That upon
you may come all the righteous blood shed upon the earth, from the
blood of righteous Able unto the blood of Zacharies, son of Barachias,
whom ye slew between the temple and the altar." Infidels say, this is
injustice, why should they be condemned and held answerable for the
blood of their forefathers who were slain before they came into
existence? These very men had the chance to redeem them. The Messiah
himself stood before them inviting them to be taught in these
principles of salvation. The burden of his soul was to draw men to him
that they might be fed with the bread of life. "Come unto me, all ye
that are heavy laden and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you,
and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find
rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and thy burden is light."
Would they do it? No. But on the contrary, they took John the Baptist
and slew him; and they took Jesus and crucified him. Why? said they,
"His blood be on us and on our children." Part of the Savior's mission
was "to preach deliverance to the captives," which he did when he
passed to the other side of the vail. They rejected the Gospel, and
therefore would not go into the temple to administer in the ordinances
on behalf of their fathers who had not the opportunity to hear the
Gospel through the Savior, and could not pass through the ordinances
of His house; and they took part with their enemies and with those who
slew the Prophets, and consequently they were under this condemnation.
The work that was required at their hands is required of us, namely to
perform ordinances for our father and forefathers which they were not
permitted to do for themselves while living in the flesh. Let us lay
our hand to and never cease our labors until the Temples of our God
are erected, and our fathers' hearts are warmed into their knowing
that their children are laboring for their redemption.

Vol. 20, p.52
Our fathers, for many generations, knew not the Gospel. Hireling
ministers preach, and have preached for years, what they conceive to
be the truth. But God has, in our day spoken from the heavens; he has
proclaimed the regeneration of the human family, the redemption of
Zion and the establishment of His kingdom in lower. And he has told us
that he would make us instrumental to this end. Then if we would have
our sons be faithful, and not infidel in their hearts, let our acts
conform with our doctrine, let them understand from our conduct and
the spirit within us, that, we love God more than we love anything on
earth; that we revere His Apostles, from the fact that we listen to
their counsels and carry out their instructions. And I will fell you,
my brethren, that our children will respect and honor us; and when we
sleep we will be numbered among the blessed dead who die in the Lord;
we will rest from our labors, and our works will follow us. There is
no consistency in our acts when we say, we will receive this principle
or doctrine, and reject another. If we have the Spirit of the Lord
within us, we well know, as has been said, that Jesus is the Christ;
but if we lose claim to the Holy Spirit we can no longer testify that
Jesus is the Christ and that His Apostles are his ministers. And when
once bereft of this we enter into temptation, and by and by fall into
darkness, and will be found walking in bye and forbidden  paths, and
our sons and daughters begin to view us with distrust, and [p.53] they
say in their hearts, "Surely, father must have lost faith, for he does
not practice what he once professed."

Vol. 20, p.53
As I have said, we have left our homes; for what? To be taught to be
instructed by the servants of the Lord, in other words, to do the will
of God, and not of man. And the Lord's manner of instruction is to
give line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a
little, until we become perfect in the knowledge of his laws. Under
these circumstances we will not refuse to go and proclaim the Gospel
to the world of mankind, without parse or scrip; we will not refuse to
contribute of our substance to build temples to His name, neither will
we reject any of the counsels of the Almighty. Are we riot to have the
full liberty of our agency? Yes; and we are to be responsible for our
conduct, just as ranch as Moses was when he undertook to rescue his
brethren from bondage. There is a danger of becoming faint-hearted.
You remember what Jesus said: "As the days of Noah were, so shall also
the coming of the son of man be. For as in the days that were before
the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in
marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark, and knew not
until the flood came, and took them all away: so shall also the coming
of the Son of man be." How is it to-day? Only a few consult the
Spirit. Has he not likewise said, the kingdom of heaven shall be
likened unto ten virgins, five of them wise and five foolish. Has he
not said the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net which is cast into
the sea, it gathers of all kinds eft fishes, and that when tire net is
brought to shore, a separation takes place? I would ask if it is
difficult for Latter-day Saints to perceive that a separation must
sooner or later take place among us? This work in which we are engaged
is the kingdom of God, and those who are found keeping the
commandments of God will be possessed of His Holy Spirit, they will
know the voice of the good shepherd, and the place where they have
been fed, and them he will seperate front the ungodly, the disobedient
and the wicked even as a shepherd divideth the sheep from the goats.
The Holy Spirit is given to men, who have rendered obedience to the
requirements of the Gospel, to enable them to comprehend the will of
the Father, or that they may know the voice of the true shepherd; and
it is only by constant watching, living the lives of purity and
uprightness and carefully eschewing evil, that we can retain it in our
hearts, as our guide and revelator, after we have received in the way
prescribed. Peter was enabled to say, in answer to a question put to
him by the Savior, "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God."
It was by virtue of the Spirit of God which he possessed, that he was
enabled to say this, nothing but it could reveal that knowledge to
him. And it was against this Spirit he said the gates of hell should
not prevail; and it is this same Spirit that enabled Peter to say that
Jesus was the Christ; enables us to declare that these men who preside
over us are His Apostles, servants of the living God. But let; a man,
possessing this Holy Ghost, indulge in drinking, profane the name of
Deity, or violate in any way his covenants, will he then enjoy its
light and influence? No; the Spirit of the Lord dwells not in the
tabernacles of such men. What is their condition? They may be found in
groups and on street-corners, idling away their time, and assailing
the characters of those God has called to lead [p.54] us, ever ready
to cast doubt into the minds of the honest; while their children, as a
general thing, become like unto them—distrustful, disobedient, and in
time alienated from God. There is only one way by which we can ensure
eternal life, and that is by abiding by all the cousnels of God,
seeking to cherish in our hearts the quiet, peaceable influences of
the Holy Spirit, which will grow within us until we become fully
developed, perfect men and women, in the likeness and stature of the
Lord Jesus. And our children will also partake of this influence. Will
they all do so? They will, unless they are inclined to be wilfully
wicked, or we neglect to afford them such care and attention as is due
to them. We know it is essential we should be faithful in all things:
pay our tithes and offerings, and let children be witnesses of our
faithfulness to God and His kingdom, and although they may wander for
a season from the true path, their hearts will warm towards us in days
to come, and they will remember the examples and precepts of their
fathers and mothers, and they will say, I will return to the God of my
fathers, the communion of whose spirit I enjoyed in childhood before I
knew sin. And they will repent of their folly, and like the Prodigal
Son of the Scriptures, they will learn to appreciate the good by the
things they suffer. Let us not be filled with jealousies, and vanities
and strifes. Let us cherish in our hearts the peaceful influences of
God; they will lead us to be good fathers, good husbands, to be good
sons and good daughters, and to be good wives and mothers; and the
blessings of the Almighty will rest upon us, and peace will flow unto
us, and prosperity will attend us, and our children will inherit these
blessings after us. And when the days of calamity and the justice of
God overhangs the nations, our children will he found with oil in
their lamps, prepared for the coming of the Savior.

Vol. 20, p.54
May God help us so to live that this may be our happy lot, is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.55]

John Taylor, September 22, 1878

The Church Partially in the United Order—Perpetual Emigration Fund
—Being Educated to a Fullness of the United Order—Co-Operation
 at Brigham City—Union in Elections—Education of the Young

Delivered at Ogden on Sunday Afternoon, September 22, 1878.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

 Vol. 20, p.55
As has been remarked, by others, I have been very much interested in
the remarks which have been made. They are things in which we are all
concerned. They are part of our religion, part of our faith, part of
the principles of the Gospel which we have embraced; and as I stated
at the priesthood meeting yesterday, so I repeat now, for my part I do
not know how to get around them if I would. I cannot find any
loop-hole whereby I can be excused. It is true, as remarked by brother
Snow, we are not now called upon to enter into these things in their
fullness and perfection, but we are called upon to make steps towards
it. We have been partly in the United Order, many of us, but we have
not known it. For instance, I remember the time, and many of you do,
so far back as Far West, in Missouri, when we were surrounded with
difficulties and had to leave the State in consequence of persecutions
and the intolerant feeling and persecution that existed there. We
agreed among ourselves to help one another, to use all the means, all
the teams and all the property we had to help each other out of the
State, until there should not be a person left there, that wished to
come away. We fulfilled it; and yet, properly and technically
speaking, we were not in the United Order, but we were stimulated by
the principles of union, liberality and communion, if you please. We
did the same thing, when in Nauvoo, after the Prophet Joseph was
killed, and mob-violence again prevailed, and prosecution, tyranny and
persecution were rife. We had to leave that country. Was it because we
had injured any one? No. Because we had violated any law? No. Because
we had interfered with any body's right's? No. Because we were
troublesome in the community? No; but because we were Latter-day
Saints and because we chose to believe in a religion revealed to us by
God, and which the people would not let us do and live in peace among
them. What next? We met in the Temple of the Lord, and there, with
uplifted hands before God, we entered into a covenant that we would
help one another out with our means, as we had [p.56] done in the
State of Missouri; and as we were coming to this country we would not
rest until there should not be a Latter-day Saint there who desired to
come to this land. Did we fulfill that? We did; we carried it out to
the very letter; we fulfilled our covenants and sent our teams back
year after year, until there was not one left in that country that
desired to come to Zion. Was not this a United Order? Yes it was, in
part, and we have done a great deal of the same kind of thing since we
came here. So soon as we fulfilled that covenant, we organized a
Perpetual Emigration Fund Company, under the direction of President
Young, having for its object the gathering of the poor from distant
lands; and thousands and hundreds of thousands of dollars were
subscribed and used for that purpose. It was organized on a wise
principle, not exactly what you would call the United Order; yet it
was an order calculated to benefit our poor brethren to bring them
from their distant homes to unite with us in Zion. Many of you present
remember when we sent our boys with our teams, loaded with provisions
to bring them from the frontiers. I am very sorry to say that a great
many of them have not lived up to the principles of that order in
making good their indebtedness, as it was calculated they would do in
order to make the fund perpetual in its operations, using the same
means to bring others here who were situated in a condition similar to
that of themselves. I say again, I am very sorry to have to say that a
great many have failed thus far to repay the amount used to emigrate
them, although in very many cases they are abundantly able to do so.
Brother Carrington, who is President of the Fund, informs me that
there is now due the Perpetual Emigration Fund the sum of about one
million dollars, without interest; and if the interest were added it
would be about double that amount. That is one thing wherein we have
failed in part to make good our agreement; but a great many have met
their obligations promptly and honorably. I wish we could say the same
of all those who have been assisted by this Fund. I hope that those
who are still owing for their emigration will be led to reflect upon
these things, and consider the situation of the brethren who are now
in the same position as they themselves were some years ago.

Vol. 20, p.56
This is a principle of union which has been abused; but it is right,
and shall we cease our endeavors in this direction because it has been
abused by thoughtless or dishonest men? No, we will try and do what we
can, with the aid of the Lord, to deliver scattered Israel from the
oppression and poverty under which many are suffering. I would remark
that of this sum now due to the Fund, there is quite a large amount
that has been advanced by the Church to help out the poor. And if you
were to hear the letters that I receive, if you were addressed and
supplicated and importuned as I am from time to time in relation to
these things, describing the terrible condition and poverty under
which the people are laboring, you would feel that if common honesty
could not induce you to meet your obligations, that at least the
sympathies of human nature would prompt you to extend to others that
same kindness that has been extended to you. We should reflect upon
these things, and at least try to make them right.

Vol. 20, p.56
But to return to the United Order; when the Bishops in those days came
around to you and informed you that so many  men and teams, [p.57]
with the necessary provisions, were needed to go east to bring in the
poor Saints, they were furnished. The Presidency and Twelve made the
calculations and apportionment of those teams. They were then handed
to the Bishops, and they called upon you, and you furnished from one
to two hundred, and as many as five hundred started out in one season.
I think this looked very much like the United Order. Many of you,
perhaps, have gone yourselves, or else you have sent your boys to
perform this labor; and you did not let praying for them suffice, but
you sent them food, and you felt as we ought always to feel for one
another. We have done a great many such things. Now we are called upon
to build temples. Are we doing it? Yes. I suppose there are to-day
upwards of 500 men engaged in building temples throughout the
Territory. So taking the temple at Manti, in Sanpete Valley, the
temple in Salt Lake City and the temple in Logan, Cache Valley, all
these things are going on just about as well as we could reasonably
expect, and the people are contributing of their means and their
substance quite as liberally as we could expect. Is this the United
Order? Why, yes. What are we doing it for? For ourselves? Yes. For
anybody else? Yes; for our fathers and mothers, uncles and aunts, and
for those we do not know anything about. We are building them because
God has commanded it, and because the ordinances of God will be
performed in these houses; and so far as this is concerned, we are in
the United Order. Now, then, we have tried to introduce home
manufactures, a combination of effort, not, as has been remarked,
strictly according to the plan laid down in the Doctrine and
Covenants; we have not got to that yet, we are not prepared for it, we
are not educated to that standard yet; but we are aiming at it, and in
some places the people are entering into it, not exactly according to
any particular law laid down in the Doctrine and Covenants, but
approaching it as near as circumstances will admit of it, in the
present state of society and with our present surroundings. The great
majority of the people to-day who have gone into Arizona are
approaching as near as they can to what we term the United Order.
Brother Snow has been operating for quite a while in that way, and the
result is that to-day in that little out-of-the-way settlement,
Brigham City, notwithstanding the many difficulties it has had to cope
with, having had its woolen factory burned down as well as quite a
number of other damaging misfortunes, there is not a man, woman or
child that wants labor there. but what can get it. I wish we could say
the same of all the settlements of this Territory, I think we should
be in a better position than we are to-day. In Brigham City the people
make their own cloth, their own boots and shoes, and almost everything
they need to sustain themselves, having upwards of forty industrial
departments all in running order. Well, but you say, "the prices they
have to pay for their goods are altogether to high, and what a pity
that is." Shall I tell you why they fix their prices at a high rate?
It is because the people are desirous to have big wages. If they all
agree among themselves to fix the prices of their goods at certain
rates, who is injured by it? I can tell you how it is with them. The
carpenter says to the shoemaker, See here, you have charged me very
high for those shoes, and the shoemaker says, Yes, but then you
charged me very high for my deers and sash; while the farmer charges
very high [p.58] for his wheat and flour. It makes no material
difference whether they charge fifty cents or ten dollars, so long as
they agree among themselves. A man working there is asked how much he
gets a day; Oh, three and a half and four dollars a day. That is
pretty good wages for a common hand, especially for these times, you
know. And he feels pretty well in telling you this part of it; but he
does not tell you how much the other folks get. Can a man get a house
built? Yes. Why? Because they have the masons and carpenters, etc.,
and the expense attending it is charged to his account. Then, if he
wants to get butter, he does not put his hands in his pockets to feel
for the money, for perhaps there would not be any there if he did; but
he puts his hand in his pocket for an order, which procures him his
butter. Then, if he wants a hat, he can get it; and the same may be
said of furniture, and so on all through the chapter. I think this is
a pretty good united order, and I think if we could have these things
all over the Territory, we should be doing much better than we are.
And I certainly cannot but praise the course that Brother Snow has
pursued in relation to these matters. In a place called Orderville,
too, they are doing very well; they have things pretty much in common,
and there is a good, kind and a generous spirit prevailing among them.
I remember talking to a sister, who was quite an accomplished lady,
and on seeing an old man there, who was quite infirm tottering along,
I said to her, What kind of employment do you put such people to. She
answered, that she did not think it necessary to put such a man to any
employment; he has seen a great many years of hard toil, and if we can
feed him and clothe him and take care of him in his declining years,
perhaps somebody with the same spirit will take care of us when we get
old and infirm. Is not that a good spirit? I think it is; I think it a
right kind of feeling, a feeling we should all have one towards
another, all being bound together by the bonds of the everlasting
gospel, which makes us love one another as God loves us; and feel for
one another's welfare, and pursue that course which will tend to bring
about these results. In Cache County, in Davis County, in Tooele
County, and other places, they are trying to establish the same order
of things as fast as they can. Here is Brother Farr, he went to work,
with others, and built a factory; he ought to be sustained by the
Latter-day Saints. They should take their wool to him; and if he
charges you a big price for his cloth, do with him as they do in
Brigham City; you charge him a big price for your wool. But let us
sustain one another, and place things on a proper basis, and not be
governed by the rules of the Gentiles. Gentileism and Mormonism do not
fit very well; the things of God and the things of the devil never did
and never will fit well. Tanneries are being introduced in many places
among us; and a very good article of leather is being manufactured,
from which boots and shoes and harness are made. The first thing
started in relation to these things was co-operation. President Young
told us it was the will of God that we should enter into it; and we
did, but we made awful bungling at it, the same as we have with a
great many other things. But is it right to co-operate? Yes. But we
find people beginning to pull off in their own interests. If we go on
a little further in the way we are going, we shall take a retrograde
path, instead of going forward.  But the ship of [p.59] Zion is
onward; the "little stone" is hewn out of the mountain without bands,
and will roll until it fills the whole earth; and under the direction
of God we have a duty devolving upon us as his Priesthood, to carry
out his will upon the earth. And shall we, because of individual
interests and personalities draw off from things that God has
ordained? I say no, never! No, never! But let us unite closer
together, and harmonize our temporal interests, until we shall
manufacture everything we need to make us independent of the world.

Vol. 20, p.59
We took a vote at the Priesthood meeting, yesterday, and so far as I
could discern, the brethren all voted to sustain co-operation, and
that those in the merchandise business will purchase of the co-op.

Vol. 20, p.59
But some may say, have not the co-operative organizations made many
blunders? Yes, they have, and in many instances acted very foolishly.
But shall we give up the principle of co-operation because of the
unwise acts of a few individuals? We do not act thus in regard to
other matters. We baptize men into the Church, and lay our hands upon
them that they may receive the Holy Ghost, and after they have thus
been blessed with the light, spirit and power of God, many of them act
very foolishly, violate their covenants, and transgress the laws of
God. Shall we, therefore, repudiate baptism and the laying on of hands
because of their folly and wickedness? Certainly not. The Lord has
provided a way to purge the Church, and those men are dealt with
according to the laws of the Church, and are rooted out. This is the
way that we ought to manage in our temporal affairs. If the people do
wrong, deal with them according to the laws of the Church, and if the
co-operatives do wrong, professing to be governed by correct
principle, deal with them in the same way, and let those wrongs be
righted and evil eradicated.

Vol. 20, p.59
But we do not want to find fault nor east reflections on our brethren
in the Co-op., nor on those out of it; but merely to touch upon some
important principles necessary for building up of the kingdom of God
upon the earth. As I have said, we took a vote yesterday, and the
brethren agreed to sustain co-operation, and I would like to know from
this congregation, whether you will sustain co-operation as directed
by the Priesthood or not. All that are in favor of doing so, hold up
the right hand. [The congregation voted unanimously.] Let us stick to
our covenants, and get as near to correct principles as we can, and
God will help us. We want to be united in other things as well—in our
elections, for instance, we should act as a unit. Other men are not
ashamed to use their influence and operate in behalf of their party;
why should we? As American citizens, have we not the same right? Yes,
we have. Then let us be one and operate as one, for God and his
kingdom. And let us, as we are told in the Doctrine and Covenants,
select the wisest, the most prudent, intelligent men, and put them in
office, and maintain them in it. That is the way for us to do; not be
pulling apart, each one pursuing the devices and desires of his own
heart. The members of the Church of England pray to the Lord every
Sunday to forgive them for following the devices and desires of their
own hearts. Are we in the Church and Kingdom of God? Are we instructed
of God? If we are let us honor our calling, and show to God, to
angels, and men, that we are true to our trust that he has conferred
upon us; and go on in the good work and aim [p.60] at more union. And
while we have done a great deal of good, let us try to do more. And in
regard to schools and the education of the young, I would endorse most
emphatically what brother Cannon has said in relation to this matter.
We have committed to our care pearls of great price; we have become
the fathers and mothers of lives, and the Gods and the Holy Priesthood
in the eternal worlds have been watching us and our movements in
relation to these things. We do not want a posterity to grow up that
will be ignorant, depraved, corrupt, and fallen, that will depart from
every principle of right; but one that will be intelligent and wise,
possessing literary and scientific attainments, and a knowledge of
everything that is good, praiseworthy, intellectual and beneficial in
the world, and become acquainted with the earth on which we stand, and
the elements of which it is composed, and by which we are surrounded,
and know how to control them and manage them, and how to put to the
best use everything that comes within our reach. And above all other
things, teach our children the fear of God. Let our teachers be men of
God, imbued with the Spirit of God, that they may lead them forth in
the paths of life, and warn them against the various evils and
iniquities that prevail in the world, that they may bear off this
kingdom when we get through, and be valiant in the truths of God.
Teach them how to approach God, that they may call upon him and he
will hear them, and by their means we will build up and establish
Zion, and roll forth that kingdom which God has designed shall rule
and reign over the nations of the earth. We want to prepare them for
these things; and to study from the best books as well as by faith,
and become acquainted with the laws of nations, and of kingdoms and
governments, and with everything calculated to exalt, ennoble, and
dignify the human family. We should build good commodious
school-houses, and furnish them well; and then secure the services of
the best teachers you can, and thus "train up your children in the way
they should go." Solomon said, if you do, "when they are old they will
not depart from it."

Vol. 20, p.60
I am very pleased to find out that there is a great deal of interest
manifested in regard to our youth. I see three of our brethren
here—brothers Goddard, Evans and Wiliest they have been out visiting
some of the settlements in the interests of the Sunday Schools; I wish
to encourage such men in their labors, for they fully realize that a
great mission has been committed to them, to teach the youth of this
people. And then, there is our Young Men's Mutual Improvement
Associations; they are very good institutions, and we have some very
excellent young men, that are rising up and going among the youth,
calling upon them to study and understand the laws of God. And all the
Elders of Israel ought to sustain such men in their operations. And
then the ladies associated with the Relief Societies have rendered
themselves very efficient. Let them operate for the good of all, and
as mothers in Israel, let them be united and lay aside every petty
jealousy and little feelings that are wrong, and be one; and let the
Bishops assist them, as well as the Young Ladies Mutual Improvement
Associations, in their labors in the interest of the female portion of
society, and all objects of mercy and charity, or anything that comes
within their reach. And I say, God bless you, sisters, and lead you in
the paths of life  that you may prove yourselves [p.61] worthy of the
highest trust committed to your care. And throughout all of our
institutions, let us sustain the right and put down the wrong. and be
valiant for the truth, asking no odds of this world, for God is on the
side of Israel, and he will defend us if we obey his laws and keep his
commandments. Are we going to be broken up? Will this plan of our
enemies, spoken of by brother Cannon, be accomplished? No. Will this
people fail of their mission? No, but many of them will, and many of
them will be rooted out. But the work of God will go on, and Zion will
progress; and if we can put ourselves in the harness to fulfill the
various obligations devolving upon us, God will be with us and will
lead us in the right path. We want everybody to perform their duties,
in all the various branches of the Priesthood, every man to operate
for God, and not in his individual interests. This is what we ought to
strive for, and to be on the side of Zion and operate for the welfare
of Israel and for the establishment of righteousness. We want our
Seventies and High Priests to wake up, and our young Elders and
middle-aged Elders to feel the responsibilities of the mission that
rests upon them. The world has to be evangelized, the Gospel has to be
proclaimed to all nations. God has laid it especially upon the
Seventies, with the others to assist them. And we call upon the
Seventies and High Priests to wake up, to assume the responsibilities
that devolve upon them, and prepare themselves to do the work of God.
For instead of being through and having finished our work we are only
just beginning to prepare ourselves for the conflict. Wars and rumors
of wars are beginning to sound in our ears; the terrible day is fast
approaching, and God requires it at our hands that we prepare to go
forth to the nations of the earth to proclaim to them the words of
life. Never mind what people can do among us, we ask no odds of them.
God is with Israel if Israel will only be with God. And if the world
will only treat us fifty per cent as well as we have treated them, it
is all we ask of them; and if they won't, we will still continue to do
them good. And when the day comes that all men will be brought to
justice, we want to feel conscientiously free from the blood of this
generation. Do we want the aged and infirm to go and preach the
Gospel. No. Had there been time yesterday, I would have very much
liked to have heard the brethren of the priesthood express their
feelings; but I would say to you, High Priests, get together and
humble yourselves before God, seek unto Him for wisdom to guide you in
all your operations, and prepare your-selves to magnify your offices
in the various duties of your calling, which is really that of
presiding, that when changes may take place in the present Stakes, or
other Stakes may be organized, you may be prepared as President and
council, as Bishops and council, as High Councils, or whatever office
you may be called to fill. And I would say the same to the Seventies
and also to the Elders, prepare to magnify your callings. Let us
humble ourselves before God, and purify ourselves and walk in
uprightness before him and live our religion and magnify our calling,
and be quick and active and diligent; and energetic in the performance
of our duties, and the power of God will rest upon the Priesthood, and
they will be prepared to go to the nations to proclaim the Gospel
message to all peoples.

Vol. 20, p.61
I do not know how many we will want to call at our approaching
conference; I have had applications for [p.62] twenty to fill missions
in the Southern States, besides a great many other places, but whether
few or many be needed, we must be in readiness at all times and under
all circumstances to magnify our Priesthood and to do everything
required of us. We will build our Temples and be Saviors on Mount
Zion, and the kingdom will be our Lord's.

Vol. 20, p.62
God bless you and lead you in the paths of life. Amen.

Orson Pratt, August 25, 1878

The Book of Mormon—Promises to the Lamanites—Objects
 of the Record—the Book of Abraham—Gifts to the Church—Benefit 
of Immediate Revelation—The Greater Things Shown to Those 
Who Receive the Record—The Vision of Moses—The Creation Etc.

Delivered at the Thirteenth Ward Assembly Rooms,
Sunday Evening, August 25, 1878.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

ournal of Discourses, Vol. 20, p.62
There is a sentence in the Book of Mormon, (p. 510) that has come to
my mind, which I will read, "And whose receiveth this record, and
shall not condemn it because of the imperfections which are in it, the
same shall know of greater things than these." This passage from the
Book of Mormon is one that I do not remember having chosen as a
foundation of any special remarks. It is one that applies directly to
the present generation —the people that should live on the earth at
the time that the Lord our God should bring forth this record, and
affording them the opportunity of reading its contents. They were
written by the Prophet Moroni, who was the only man of his nation—the
Nephites, who was righteous; his nation having been destroyed a few
years before he penned this sentence. It is true a few of his nation
had deserted and gone to the opposite nation—the Lamanites, and a few
had fled at the general destruction; but they were hunted by the
Lamanites, and were destroyed as a people. Moroni, being a Prophet of
God, would not join that nation in their wickedness and idolatry, and
the only way he could preserve his life was to keep himself secreted
and hidden from the knowledge of the Lamanites. While concealing
himself from his enemies, he finished the record of the Book of
Mormon. The latest date which he gives in the record is 420
years[p.63] after the birth of Christ, according to the signs that
were given on this American continent, concerning his birth.
Thirty-six years prior to this time his nation was destroyed in in
what we term the State of New York, around about a hill, called by
that people the Hill of Cumorah, when many hundreds of thousands of
the Nephites—men, women and children, fell, during the greatest battle
that they had had with the Lamanites. For 36 years this prophet of God
kept himself hid, and wrote as he was prompted by the spirit of
inspiration, and finally hid up the plates of gold, containing the
records in the hill of Cumorah, with the promise which the Lord gave
him that these records should come to light in the last days, that He
himself would bring them forth by his own wisdom and power. And he
also tells us his object, namely, to benefit the Gentiles who should
occupy this American continent—the Promised Land, as they term it; and
also for the benefit of other nations of Gentiles to whom the book
should afterwards be sent; and when they should reject it, the Lord
would cause it to be published to the remnants of the Lamanites
inhabiting this country, whom we call American Indians, which shall be
the means of revealing to them the history of their forefathers, and
also certain promises made to them as a branch of the house of Israel,
setting forth that many of their descendants should believe the record
when it should be made known to them, and that they should be
instructed in the things of God, and the curse, which has degenerated
them to their present low condition, should be removed, and that they
should lay down their weapons of war, and that they should cease to
war and commit murders, and thefts and robberies, and that they should
become a peaceable, and also a white and delightsome people. These are
the predictions given in the Book of Mormon as some of the objects of
the bringing forth of that record in the last days. And among other
objects that the Lord had in view was, that he might enlighten the
minds of the people in regard to the Gospel in all its plainness and
fulness, with all its promises, blessings, gifts and ordinances; so
that the people, the Gentiles, to whom this record should be sent,
might have no excuse for rejecting it, and also that the Gospel might
be established in the earth in its purity, according to ancient
prophecies. Another object was, that he might build up his church
among the Gentiles, if they should believe in this record and in the
preaching of His servants when they should be sent forth in the last
days among them, testifying to its truthfulness. In speaking of this
work which the Lord is doing in the earth, we sometimes call it the
Church of God, and we also speak of it as the kingdom of God. It is
both, God himself being the King; not a civil power, not a civil
government in the earth, for we already have established here upon
this choice land a government wherein all classes of religious people
may worship God as they please; but the Lord intended among these
various religions and ecclesiastic denominations, to have a peculiar
denomination, a peculiar people, a peculiar church, which he
denominates his kingdom, and himself as the great law-giver in this
kingdom. Another object was that men might have more faith than what
they had been in possession of in the former generations of apostacy
and wickedness, and that the faith which the ancient Saints exercised
might again dwell in the hearts of the children of men. For [p.64]
instance, a power of faith, through our repentance and through our
obedience to the ordinances of baptism, to receive that greater and
miraculous baptism of the Holy Ghost. And that this gift, this baptism
of fire and the Holy Ghost which should be given to all the members of
the Church of God, should put them in possession of certain gifts,
which no other people on the face of the whole earth should have or
know anything about, providing the members of the Church were worthy
to possess them. I will name, in short, the various gifts that the
Lord intended to be given to this people. In the latter days, when
this record should be brought forth, he intended, in the first place,
to raise up a great and mighty Prophet, to translate the divine book.
This was fulfilled before the rise of the Church about 50 years ago.
This Prophet who was raised up to perform this work was permitted to
take these records out of the hill where Moroni had deposited them
some 420 years after Christ. This Prophet was spoken of in the
records, and the work that he should perform was also spoken of. And
notwithstanding his youth and inexperience in regard to the learning
and wisdom of the world, he proved himself a great and mighty man of
God; he not only was the instrument in the hands of God of bringing to
light the Book of Mormon, but also received numerous other revelations
which are contained in this book called the Doctrine and Covenants, a
book that contains nearly as much reading matter as the Book of
Mormon; and besides these you will find that many of the revelations
were given by him which are found in what is called the new edition of
the Pearl of Great Price, published by the Deseret News Office, which
gives a knowledge of things that took place in the creation much more
fully than what is described in the book of Genesis, giving an
account; of a great many occurences and events that transpired before
the flood, also giving us much information of the Gospel that was
taught in those early ages, and giving us some very important
prophecies, reaching down to the present period of the world, and also
prophecies that reach down still further, from the present day to the
end of the world. These are not the only revelations, given through
this great modern Prophet. The Lord brought to light sacred records
from the Catacombs of Egypt. After several hundred men had wrought and
toiled for many months in digging down one of these vast structures,
they entered into its interior; they found a great number of
mummies—the bodies of persons that had been preserved since the
catacomb was built, and some eleven of these mummies, well preserved,
were taken out by these men, and they finally fell into the hands of a
person named M. H. Chandler. They were sent from Egypt to Ireland,
where it was supposed he resided, but learning that he resided in
America, they were sent to him. After receiving the mummies he began
to take off some of the ancient covering or wrapping, and to his
astonishment he found upon the breast of one of these mummies a record
written upon ancient papyrus in plain characters, written both in
black and red inks, or stains, or colors. And the mummies and the
records were exhibited by Mr. Chandler, in New York, Philadelphia, and
many of the Eastern States of our Union; and thousands of people saw
them, and among them many learned men; and these characters were
presented to them, and not unfrequently was Mr. Chandler referred to
"Joe" Smith as they used to term him, who, they said, pretended to
have  translated [p.65] some records that he found in the western part
of New York, and that if Mr. Chandler would go and see him perhaps he
would translate those ancient characters. Many of these references
were made with the intention of ridiculing Mr. Smith; but it so
happened that in traveling through the country. he visited Kirtland,
Ohio, where the Prophet Joseph Smith resided, bringing the mummies and
the ancient papyrus writings with him Mr. C. had also obtained from
learned then the best translation he could of some few characters,
which however, was not a translation, but more in the shape of their
ideas with regard to it, their acquaintance with the language not
being sufficient to enable them to translate it literally. After some
conversation with the Prophet Joseph, Mr. Chandler presented to him
the ancient characters, asking him if he could translate them The
prophet took them and repaired to his room and inquired of the Lord
concerning them. The Lord told him they were sacred records,
containing the inspired writings of Abraham when he was in Egypt, and
also these of Joseph, while he was in Egypt; and they had been
deposited, with these mummies, which had been exhumed. And he also
enquired of the Lord concerning some few characters which Mr.
Chandler, gave him by way of a test, to see if he could translate
them. The Prophet Joseph translated these characters and returned
them, with the translation to Mr. Chandler; and who, in comparing it
with the translation of the same few characters by learned men, that
he had before obtained, found the two to agree. The Prophet Joseph
having learned the value of these ancient writings was very anxious to
obtain them, and expressed himself wishful to prochase them. But Mr.
Chandler told him that he would not sell the writings, unless he could
sell the mummies, for it would detract from the curiosity of his
exhibition; Mr. Smith inquired of him the price which was a
considerable sum, and finally purchased the mummies and the writing,
all of which he retained in his possession for many years; and they
were seen by all the Church that saw proper to visit the house of the
Prophet Joseph and also by hundreds of strangers.

Vol. 20, p.65
The Prophet translated the part of these writings which, as I have
said is contained in the Pearl of Great Price, and known as the Book
of Abraham. Thus you see one of the first, gifts bestowed by the Lord
for the benefit of His people, was that of revelation—the gift to
translate, by the aid of the Urim and Thummim, the gift of bringing to
light old and ancient records. Have any of the other denominations got
this gift among them? Go and inquire through all of Christendom and do
not miss one denomination. Go and ask the oldest Christian
associations that are extant; go to Italy, headquarters, and ask the
man that holds the greatest power and authority in the Romish Church,
"Can you translate ancient records written in a language that is lost
to the knowledge of man?" "No," he would say, "we cannot, it is out of
my power to do it." Go to Russia inquire of the heads of the church of
the Greek Catholics, if they can do this; and they will give you,
substantially, the same answer. Then try the later, the present day
denominations, inquire of every one of them, beginning with the
Lutherans and the Calvinists, and the Church of England, and then put
the same question to all of the branches that have sprung from them;
as well as to those that have come into existence by other means; and
the universal reply of the Christian denominations, [p.66] numbering
some 400,000,000, would be that they have not the power to do it. Ask
them if they pretend to possess supernatural power from God, to
accomplish a work of this nature; and they will all tell you that God
has never bestowed such power upon any of their ministers. And then,
if it were possible, ask the 400,000,000 of Christians, scattered
throughout Asia, Europe, America and the islands of the seas, if a man
can be found among them endowed, as ancient seers were, with the gift
to see, or as ancient revelators were who told future events, what
should befall men and nations and their final destiny; and the
universal reply will be, O, no, such things are all done away. Here
then the very first gift that the Lord set in his church, is a
peculiar gift so far as the religions of the world are concerned, not
peculiar so far as the Church of Christ is concerned, but so far as
the religious world in the four quarters of the earth is concerned, we
have something which they have not got, and something that is in
accordance with the Bible. What man, I would ask further, among all
the religions of the earth, for the last seventeen centuries, that has
possessed the Urim and Thummim, the gift that would constitute him a
seer and a revelator? There may have been some seventeen thousand
million of people that have passed off from our globe without such
gifts being among them; and they were gifts given to the people of God
before the advent of the Savior, and that were enjoyed by his servants
that lived contemporary with him and with those who lived after he had
performed his mission to the earth, and ascended to heaven. Then, in
speaking to strangers, I would say, you must give us credit of at
least professing to have these great and important gifts, gilts which
all the other religions of the world do not even profess to be in
possession of. Let me candidly enquire, which is the most pleasing in
the sight of God, for people to obtain the great and precious things
which come through the operation of the Holy Ghost? or for people to
have no information, no instruction for some seventeen hundred years,
only what they could glean out of the writings of some of the ancient
Seers, or Prophets, or Revelators, or Apostles, who have lived and who
have died centuries ago? Perhaps strangers might claim that they have
the writings of those favored men of God, and that they need no more,
and that all the generations of men since the days that such men of
God fell asleep needed no further instruction than that which was
given to former-day Saints. The strangers present will readily concede
this to be the sentiment, the belief and testimony of all, or nearly
all the religious people upon the face of the whole earth. You also
know if you have read the history of Christendom for seventeen
centuries past, that their belief and testimony in this respect have
been similar to those entertained by Christianity of to-day. Now, I
ask again, which is the more Godlike, which is the more in accordance
with the Bible, for a people to enjoy the some gifts that were enjoyed
by the people of God in earlier dispensations, or to be obliged to
depend upon some one else's gift who has long ago passed away? Now,
any consistent religious man will give his testimony on religious
affairs independent of the traditions of his fathers, and would say in
his own mind, it is more consistent for us to have Revelators,
Prophets, Seers and Translators inspired from heaven in our Church, it
is more in accordance with the Bible to be in possession of those
gifts ourselves than to depend  upon [p.67] Revelators and Seers of
former ages. I do not suppose for a moment that there is any
consistent person but that, if left to his own reasoning, would say
that this is certainly the more reasonable and the more consistent;
and especially when the Bible is referred to, in which there is
nothing limiting the generations that have lived upon the earth for
seventeen centuries in regard to these gifts. It is more consistent
then when God should raise up a Church he should have Prophets, Seers
and Revelators in that Church, inspired men, men that can receive the
word of the living God, upon all subjects that should come before them
which might concern the people. How many millions of questions and
matters of more or less magnitude might be cited for which no
instruction could be found in the Bible that would be at all suitable
to the circumstances. Take any one individual among the many of the
human family, and you could find thousands of things, pertaining to
his individual welfare and temporal circumstances, that he could never
learn out of the Bible. The Lord guides and directs the temporal as
well as the spiritual affairs of his people; he always has done so.
How many thousands of things does a single head of a family need to
know, in regard to his own temporal circumstances, what course he
should take most pleasing to the Almighty, whether to pursue this
course or that branch of business, or whether to pursue some other
branch of business, wherein he might do the most good; and wherein he
could glorify God most; and which would be the greatest blessing for
his household and family, and wherein he could please the Lord and
live more uprightly and more godly, and more consistently and
honestly, by pursuing one branch of business rather than that of
another. All these things concern every head of a family; therefore,
if he had the spirit of revelation, if he could go and inquire of the
Lord, if he found it to be the whisperings of his spirit which course
to pursue in temporal matters, what a great blessing it would be for
him; and then not for that one person only, but for all his sons as
they grow up, and for his wives, if he have a number of wives. The
Lord used to give revelation act only to the head of a family, but
also to a man's wives. Read, for instance, what the Lord revealed to
the wives of Jacob, how he used to reveal a great many things to
Rachel, a great many things to Leah, a great many things to Bilhah,
and a great many things to Zilpah. These four wives were revelators;
they were prophetesses; they were individuals that could inquire of
the Lord, and obtain an answer from him; and we have their revelations
recorded in the Scriptures We call their revelations the Word of God
to them. What a benefit it would be for a man who had three or four or
half a dozen wives, who could receive the word of the Lord in relation
to their several duties; how calculated it would be to produce peace,
and union, and salvation in the family and household. And what great
comfort it would be for a man if he had several wives, and knew by the
spirit of revelation how to deal in relation to all his domestic and
temporal affairs, according to the mind and will of God. Again, how
great would be the benefit to a body of people—to say nothing of
households and families—located for instance, in one region of the
country, a people who were united together according to the law of
God, desiring to advance each others welfare and happiness, and each
man was required to love his neighbor as himself; a [p.68] people who
knew how to so conduct their, temporal affairs that each man's
neighbor might be benefitted as well as himself; and each one looking
not only for his own welfare or that of his own household, but for the
welfare of the whole community, with whom he was associated, producing
at last that unity and oneness which the Lord requires in the numerous
revelations which he has given.

Vol. 20, p.68
It requires revelation then; it requires revelation for one single
branch of the church located in one region of the country; how much
more necessary, when there are numerous branches, and that those
branches should know their duties in regard to one another, that they
might not work against one another's interests in any way or manner,
but on the contrary, labor for the mutual benefit of all the branches
of the Church and Kingdom of God, and thus preserve means, even as
Joseph did in Egypt. Joseph was a man that sought after riches, he
advised King Pharaoh to seek after riches, by building storehouses,
and procuring as much of the surplus grain as he could, during the
seven years of plentiful harvests which he foretold, and to store it
away for future use. Some people might have supposed, if they had
lived in that day, that Joseph was, a great speculator, and wanted to
take advantage of the people, getting rich himself at their expense.
But the Lord directed this; he gave a revelation, clearly showing what
would be necessary for the salvation of the Egyptian and also the
children of Israel who were sojourning in the land. Hence we perceive
it was necessary to get revelation in regard to temporal matters, and
that without it the famine would h ave come upon thrum unawares and
destroyed hundreds of thousands of people, and they would have
perished over all the land. Hence by a few words of revelation given
through a Prophet of God, that lived in their midst, millions of
people were saved alive.

Vol. 20, p.68
If we trace the history of the people of God we shall find it a
history of revelations of God to man given for the purpose of
directing them as individuals, as families, as neighborhoods, as
tribes and as peoples, directing them in regard to their temporal
affairs, as well as concerning the great matters that pertain to a
future state of existence.

Vol. 20, p.68
I mention this in order to refer to the text which I have taken. He
that receives this record, and shall not condemn it because of
imperfections that are in it, the same shall know of greater things
than these. That is, they shall know of greater things than what are
contained in the Book of Mormon. The Book of Mormon contains some
wonderful things about the colonization of this country soon after the
flood, the history of a certain nation that lived here some sixteen or
seventeen centuries; then of another nation that succeeded it, and
that lived here some 600 years before Christ, and down to the time
that the records were hid up. Great things, historically, are revealed
in this book; great things are revealed in it concerning prophecies
that are yet to take place, and that have already taken place—when
this record was translated. Not only this, but it contains the Gospel
of the Son of God. I mean the first principles of the Gospel—the
principles of faith in God and in his Son Jesus Christ;
repentance—turning away from sin, from all unrighteousness; baptism by
immersion in water for the remission of sins; the gift and power of
the Holy Ghost to be shed forth upon those who should receive this
record—that is, receive its truths and obey them. It does not mean
those [p.69] who should read this record and not 	perform the
things that are contained therein; the promise is not extended to
them. "Whoso receiveth this record." That is, receives the Gospel
therein contained, will assuredly believe in Christ; will assuredly
repent of his sins; will assuredly be baptized for the remission of
his sins; and will assuredly be confirmed by the laying on of hands
for the reception of the Holy Ghost. No man or woman that fails to
comply with these things that I have named—believes and receives the
record; they may pretend to believe the record, they may say it
appears to be a very good record, and it speaks as if it might be
true; but unless they do receive it, by obeying its ordinances, and
its institutions, and complying with the 	principles of the Gospel,
they would not be entitled to the promise recorded in the words of my
text, "They shall know of greater things than these." I would ask, if
the Latter-day Saints know of anything, greater than that which is
contained in the Book of Mormon. What a wonderful thing the Book of
Mormon is, to be brought forth by an angel sent from heaven to be
translated from the ancient languages of this country into our English
language, to have the Urim and Thummim given to the the translator by
which the words were translated. What a great and wonderful thing the
Book of Mormon is so far as its prophecies are concerned, so far as
its history and its doctrine are concerned; and so far as its
predictions of those things which are immediately in the future are
concerned, what a great benefit it has been to us Latter-day Saints to
read our own history before it comes to pass.

Vol. 20, p.69
I might take up a whole discourse in showing how the Book of Mormon
has been fulfilled since it has been translated up to the present
time, in the bringing forth of the Gospel from among the Gentiles The
persecutions that they should endure are predicted in the Book of
Mormon. It is a great thing, it is a wonderful thing. In fact it is
just what Isaiah said it would be in prophecying of the Book; he said
it should be a marvellous work and a wonder. But the people who should
receive this record should know of greater things. What greater things
have we learned? We might have searched the Book of Mormon from
beginning to end, and we never could have learned the perfect
organization of the Kingdom of God upon the earth, such as we now find
it in the midst of this people. We might have read in the Book of
Mormon about the Melchisedek priesthood, as it existed among the
Nephites; we might have read of the Aaronic priesthood such as also
existed in this land; and we might, too, have read about the first
principles of the Gospel and about Twelve Apostles chosen among the
ancient Nephites; but do we read of the manner in which the Nephites
were organized after they were baptized and received the Holy Ghost?
No. Why? Because the Lord saw proper to withhold this from us, deeming
it proper to reveal it through the patriarch Joseph, whom he would
raise up, as something greater than the Book of Mormon should contain;
showing that there were to be Twelve Apostles in our day. Did the Book
of Mormon inform us that we were to have Twelve Apostles? No. The Lord
therefore gave greater things to this people who believed the record
that had come unto us, by revealing directly that we were to have
raised up in this dispensation twelve men, called Apostles, and that
they  should go forth and preach his Gospel, first to the Gentile
nations, and, when the times of the Gentiles should be [p.70]
fulfilled, they should go forth and preach His Gospel to the scattered
remnants of the house of Israel. This was taught when the revelation
was given soon after the last part of the Book of Mormon was
translated; that the Lord would raise up a Church; that he would call
twelve men and send them forth as Apostles, that he would build up his
Church among the Gentiles first; that he would, when their times were
fulfilled, send them to the house of Israel, to bring that people back
to a knowledge of the Gospel.

Vol. 20, p.70
Now this was new information to the people. They at first learned the
Book of Mormon, and having learned it, having been taught concerning
what God taught ancient Israel on this land, then the Lord revealed
unto them greater things according to the promise in Our text by
telling them what should be done directly in our midst.

Vol. 20, p.70
Then again, what could we learn from either the Bible or Book of
Mormon in regard to three glories—the celestial, the terrestrial and
the telestial glories? What did we know concerning those that should
inhabit these various worlds of glory? Nothing at all. It was merely
referred to in Paul's writings, that there were three glories, "one
glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of
the stars; for one star differeth from another star in glory. So also
is the resurrection of the dead." But Paul left us here; he did not
tell us anything about the celestial, or anything about terrestrial,
or telestial glories; he told us nothing about the inhabitants of
these worlds, nor anything about the laws by which these different
glorified worlds were governed. but merely referred to them in a few
words and then dropped it. The people, to whom he was writing may have
known all about the subject he so casually referred to, if they did,
the knowledge they possessed was not handed down to us. But the Lord,
on the 16th day of February, 1832, poured out His Spirit from on high
while Joseph was engaged in the work of translating another record,
and also upon his scribe, and they saw in vision the celestial world,
and they were commanded to write a portion of the things which they
saw; to write about the greatness and power and majesty and the
knowledge of the people who inherit the celestial world. And they were
also shown, in the same manner the terrestrial world and the
inhabitants thereof and their glory, and what their condition would be
in the eternal worlds; and then they descended also in their vision
and beheld the lesser or telestial glory, and they saw the inhabitants
that dwelt there and comprehended the laws by which they were
governed. Some of these things they were commanded to writ while there
were things which they beheld which they were strictly commanded not
to write, as the world was not worthy to receive them. Neither was the
Church, at that time, prepared to receive a full knowledge concerning
these things. But that portion which they were permitted to write they
wrote, and it has been printed now some 40 years for the Saints and
for the inhabitants of the world to learn concerning the future
condition of all those that shall pass out of this state of existence
behind the vail.

Vol. 20, p.70
Here, then, were greater things made manifest than those in the Book
of Mormon, or those in the Bible. Whose receives this record [p.71]
and shall not condemn it because of imperfections, the same shall know
of greater things. "But," says one, "what imperfections could there be
in the writings of an inspired man?" I will tell you. Imperfections
may creep in through the printing press, unless there was some expert
person to examine the printing of the Book. There might be
imperfections creep in through the persons that recorded these
things—Moroni and the various prophets that preceded him who wrote
upon the plates. Imperfections might occur through thee omission of
some words. But one of the Prophets says, he knew of no imperfection
in the record; nevertheless, the Lord knew all, therefore, he said,
judge not, lest ye be judged; judge not with harsh judgment, lest ye
be judged harshly—that is unrighteously. Probably the individual in
reading the first edition of the Book of Mormon from the hands of the
printer, knew of no error so far as the printing was concerned. But
when we came to examine rite first edition, and even all the editions,
we found some few little imperfections that were introduced chiefly of
a typographical nature. Well, those who will not condemn the work of
God because of such little things, have the promise that they shall
know of greater things than these. The Latter-day Saints are
witnesses. You have upon your shelves the Book of Covenants and
Commandments, the revelations of heaven; you also are in possession of
the Pearl of Great Price, containing the vision of Moses, that great
and glorious vision which he received on the mount, revealing to him
the history of the creation of the world. The Lord saw proper to
descend upon a certain mountain before Moses, and showed himself to
him, and the glory of God rested upon Moses so that he stood in the
presence of the Lord; and the Lord showed unto Moses the works of his
hands in relation to the various creations that he had made. And when
Moses began to inquire of the Lord, the Lord said unto him, No man can
behold all my works, except he behold all my glory; and no man can
behold all my glory and afterwards remain in the flesh upon the earth.
Here, then, Moses began to understand that it was not for him as a
mortal personage to east his eyes forth and behold all the infinite
creations of the Almighty dispersed through boundless space; but the
Lord was willing that he should know in part. And Moses, when he saw
the glory of God, and the things with which he was surrounded,
pertaining to the planetary system, he began to wonder and marvel, as
you and I would do if we had the privilege of gazing in vision upon
the works of God. And while he was marveling at what he had seen, the
Lord for some reason, withdrew from him, probably to try him, to see
if he would be faithful to him. And when the Spirit of the Lord was
taken from him, and the glory of God had withdrawn from him and the
Lord himself had departed from before him, Moses was left to himself.
O how weak! He fell to the earth, and for the space of many hours he
did not receive his natural strength. And when in this weak, fallen
condition he exclaimed, I know now that man is nothing; and he began
to call upon the Lord to restore his strength. And Satan, we learn,
took advantage of Moses on this occasion, while thus left to himself,
and came and stood before him, and said Moses, son of man, I am the
Only Begotten, worship me. Moses looked upon Satan and perceived the
difference at once, between the glorious personage that had appeared
to him a short time before, and the personage of Satan. [p.72] And
Moses in looking upon this strange visitor said, Where is thy glory
that I should worship thee? Behold, I could not look upon God save his
glory were upon me; but I can look upon thee in my natural state.
Having said so much to him, he commanded him to depart; but being so
weak his faith was not strong enough to prevail against Satan, hence
he did not leave at his bidding. Moses then called upon God, and Satan
began to tremble and the earth began to shake; and Satan went upon the
earth, and commanded Moses, saying, I am the Only Begotten, worship
me. But Moses still called upon God for strength, and the Lord heard
and answered his prayers; and he then commanded Satan, in the name of
the Only Begotten Son, to depart; and he was rebuked from his
presence. And again Moses lifted up his voice to heaven and cried to
the Lord, and the glory of God began to come upon him; and the Lord
stood in his presence again, and Moses was again filled with his
glory. And while he was filled with the glory of the Lord he beheld
all the earth and the inhabitants thereof, and there was not a
particle of the earth withheld from his vision; he saw every particle
of it. He beheld it not by the natural vision, but by the Spirit of
the living God.

Vol. 20, p.72
Moses not only saw the whole of this beautiful creation in its
entirety, but be doubtless behold the laws by which every particle is
governed by the law of gravitation or electricity or heat, Moses
comprehended it. He was then desirous to know how the Lord created the
earth, as well as other heavenly bodies; but would the Lord grant his
desires in full? No; because it was not for mortal man to know so
much. But Moses still plead with the Lord in this language: "Be
merciful unto thy servant, O God and tell me concerning this earth and
the inhabitants thereof, and also the heavens, and then thy servant
will be content." He thought that if he could not behold other worlds,
if he had not the privilege granted to him of looking upon more
glorious creations, it would be a satisfaction for him to look upon
this earth and also the heavens. But what was the Lord's answer to
him? "The heavens! they are many, and they cannot be numbered unto
man, but they are numbered unto me, for they are mine, and as one
earth shall pass away, and the heavens thereof, even so shall another
come; and there is no end to my works, neither to my words." But, said
the Lord, "I will reveal to you concerning this earth upon which thou
standest, and also the heaven brininging to the earth, and you shall
write the words which I speak to you." This is the way that Moses
obtained what is now called the book of Genesis, which gives an
account of the creation. How did we learn of these things? By way of
fulfilment of this promise, contained in the words of our text: "Whoso
shall believe in this record and shall not condemn it because of its
imperfection, the same shall know of greater things than these." Here
then we have come to a knowledge of the great and grand vision given
to the Revelator Moses. God communicated to Moses concerning the
creation of the heavens and this little earth upon which we dwell. He
tells us that darkness came upon the face of the great deep, after the
earth was created. What was there before this darkness came upon the
face of the great deep, after the earth was created. What was there
before this darkness came, can any one tell us? A great many
religious people, without any reflection, have supposed there was no
light, from all eternity, until about six [p.73] thousand years ago;
that then the Lord created the sun, moon and stars they really think
that that was the first time from all the endless durations of past
eternity that there was any light. I mean a great many ignorant
people. But according to the revelation given to Moses, there was
light before the foundations of this world were laid, before God
caused darkness to come over this great deep; after he created the
heavens and the earth, then God spake and said, let there be light and
there was light. And as we are told, the evening and the morning was
the first day. Why does it begin with the evening and not with the
morning? Because darkness reigned, the Lord having caused darkness to
reign over the whole face of the earth. How he did it, in what way he
produced it is not revealed. At any rate, it is not said in the book
of Genesis that the sun was permitted to shine forth, or that the moon
gave its light on the first day; but that was something which was
permitted to take place on the fourth day instead of on the first day.
What then was it that existed before darkness came over the face of
the deep? Was it sunshine? I think not. It was that probably which is
connected with all creations in their first formation—self-luminous
matter. Darkness was then made, but how we know not; it might have
been by causing the light associated with those materials to become
latent in the substance—not permitted to shine forth. How long this
darkness continued is not revealed. How long it was before the Lord
said again, "Let there be light, and there was light," is not
revealed.

Vol. 20, p.73
Again, we find that the solid portions of the earth were entirely
covered with water, for the Lord commanded the waters to be gathered
together to one place; and commanded the dry land to appear. The dry
laud he called earth; the gathering together of the waters called he
seas. How did he do this? He may have done it by a direct miracle, or
he may have done it according to certain laws which he controlled, and
which were always under his control. How easy it would be for him to
take this globe of ours that was entirely covered by water, and set it
in motion, and cause it to rotate upon its axis. Would not this cause
the waters to be gathered together from the equatorial regions to the
two polar regions—the Arctic and the antarctic seas, and in the
intermediate regions, and thus leave the dry land in the equatorial
regions?

Vol. 20, p.73
Then again how easy it would be for him to compress the solid portions
of the earth at the poles and cause the same to bulge out above the
equator. Or in other words, to do this also by law, by causing the
earth to turn more swiftly than it does at the present time, which
would give a greater diameter through the equator than at the poles.

Vol. 20, p.73
There are many things in the new translation besides the vision and
revelation in regard to the creation, written by Joseph Smith, which
are far greater than anything contained in the Bible, or in the Book
of Mormon, or in the Doctrine and Covenants. I bring up these things
in order to show you that God has fulfilled his promises to the
present time, by giving us greater knowledge concerning the creation
of our globe.

Vol. 20, p.73
The Prophet Joseph Smith revealed to us that all the materials of our
globe, and all the materials of the universe, are eternal in their
nature, that their substance is eternal, not created out of nothing,
according to the vagaries and foolish ideas of the religious world.
The Lord [p.74] told us that he created the earth out of materials
that previously existed; he told us that these materials were eternal
in their nature, and of everlasting duration. In what condition have
these materials been for the last, say millions of ages—for instance,
as many millions of years as there are sands upon the sea shore? Have
they been lying dormant without any control of law? Were there no
electric principles or laws to govern them, was there no heat
connected with them, or was there no latent principle called light,
neither a gravitating power in connection with these materials? I have
no doubt in my own mind but what there have been laws from all
eternity—or if you do not wish to call them laws, call them forces,
call them powers, call them by any name which may suit you—that have
controlled these materials; and then again these laws or forces have
also been under the control of a wise, supreme intelligence from all
eternity to the present time. How many organizations the materials of
our earth have undergone before they were organized according to the
revelations given to Moses, are not revealed. How many worlds they had
entered into prior to that time; how many conditions existed through
the millions of ages of past duration are nowhere revealed. A great
many learned men are beginning to see that the materials of our globe
have been in existence, as they say, for millions of ages. Some of
them have made calculations in regard to how many millions of years
since such and such phenomena took place, in regard to certain
materials of which our earth is composed; and because they have
discovered some of these things, they have, in the weakness and
foolishness of their minds, began to doubt the Mosaic history,
concerning the creation. I presume if I had never heard of the Book of
Mormon, or Doctrine and Covenants, or the revelations of which I am
speaking, I suppose I should have been probably an infidel, so far as
regards the religious sects; I could not have believed them, if I had
suffered my mind to reflect. But when I come to learn and understand
that God has nowhere spoken in all the revelations that he has given,
that he ever made so much as one particle of this earth out of
nothing; and when I found that God has never hinted or revealed any
such thing; but, on the contrary, that he organized the world out of
pre-existent materials that were eternal in their nature, then I could
reflect back with our learned philosophers and suffer my mind to go
back just as far as they dare go in their theories, and then go back
to all eternity beyond that which they go, and say, these materials
were in organization, and say worlds were being organized, and
different conditions were taking place, and laws were being given for
all these vast ages of the past, and still reconcile it with the
revelations God has given in these latter times. Science and true
religion never can possibly contradict each other. There never was any
truth in science that would contradict any principle of revelation
that God ever revealed to man. Why? Because true science is founded
upon a true understanding of the laws and forces of nature. But who
ordained from time to time these laws of nature in connection with the
universe as we now behold them? It was the Lord whom we serve, the
great Supreme Ruler of the universe, who organizes and disorganizes
according to his own will and pleasure. He garnishes the heavens in
his wisdom and builds the vast superstructure of the universe, as a
very  handy work. He brings into life and being new worlds [p.75] and
disorganizes them, scattering the elements, and again brings them
together by his power or by the laws he has ordained, and by his laws
makes new creations, new worlds, and new universes, and inhabits them
with myriads and myriads of intelligent beings? This is the work of
the great Supreme Ruler of all things.

Vol. 20, p.75
This we find out by reading the first two chapters of Genesis, as
revealed anew, and many other things, of which we were profoundly
ignorant, until God raised up this youth, this unlearned Prophet of
the nineteenth century, to bring these things to light. By revelations
given in ancient days, and renewed through this young Prophet of God,
we learn that we, ourselves, did not begin to exist when we were born
into this state of existence; we learn that we are of higher origin
than that assigned by poor, unbelieving man. Contrast he ideas of the
last few centuries with the ideas that God has revealed from heaven.
They would make man look for his origin down to the very reptile and
the worm that crawls upon the earth, and to the fish of the sea—as the
first father, the first origin, the first oyster. Such is the reason
of the learned of the last few centuries—the evolution theory; in
other words, that which you learn from books, the creation of man's
folly and foolishness. But when we learn through the revelations of
God that instead of man's coming up from the poor worm of the dirt, he
descended from that being who controls the universe by his power;
that, he descended from that being who is the fullness of all
knowledge, and who sways his sceptre over more planetary systems than
there are salads upon the sea shore. We are his offspring, we are his
sons and his daughters, we are his children, he has begotten us, and
we existed before the foundation of the world. Who among the wise, and
the great, and those who have studied as far as human wisdom can at
present reach; who among them can tell the origin of life? Who among
them can tell the origin of this intelligence in man, this reasoning
power, and this perceptive faculty, that enables man to grasp not only
a great many things pertaining to the laws connected with their own
little earth, but enables him to launch out into the regions of space
for hundreds of millions of miles and find out and understand many
things that govern worlds afar off. Is there no man that can tell the
origin of this Intelligence? Let the trained collegiate mind, whose
lifetime has been occupied in study, come forth and tell us how man
obtains the first principle of knowledge, how came knowledge to be
connected with matter, how came knowledge connected with flesh and
bones, and blood, and skin, and sinew? That knowledge—that
intelligence is Godlike; God is the author, he is father of our
spirits, and we were begotten before this world rolled into existence.
Once we dwelt in the presence of our Father; once we were enabled to
lift our songs of praise in the celestial world, from which we
emigrated; once we dwelt in the society of an innumerable convention
of angels, upon a world that bad passed through its stages, its
ordeals, the same as this world is passing through its various
mutations. That celestial world from whence we came, is more perfect
than this earth, it is organized after a celestial order, a higher
order and glorified by the presence of immortal, glorified, celestial
beings. That is our home, from that world we came. Here is our
dwelling place for a season; to that world we will return, to that
being by whom we were begotten we will render an account; he who is
our [p.76] Father will require us to give an account of our doings in
this probation. We must meet him, and behold him, in all his glory, in
all his power, in all his majesty, and greatness, and superior
excellency and with that infinite knowledge of which he is in
posession; we must appear before him to give an account of our doings
while shut out from his presence on this little world.

Vol. 20, p.76
Here then is another thing in which the Lord has fulfilled our text.
He has told us of our pre-existence; he has told us of the glory and
the greatness of our ancestor, even the Supreme Being; he has told us
when we existed, that it was before this world was brought into
existence. Are not these greater things than are contained and
explained in the Book of Mormon or the Bible? It is true the Book of
Mormon barely alludes to the pre-existence of man, without explaining
it. Jesus, before he appeared in the flesh, showed his spiritual form
to the brother of Jared; it was not a body of flesh and bones; but a
spiritual form, like the image of man. He said unto the brother of
Jared, Seest thou, that thou art created after mine image? And he
further says, All men in the beginning have I created after the image
of the body of my Spirit; that is the spiritual form occupied by him.
All men and women in the beginning were created by Him, and there
never was a person, there is not any one now living, and there never
will be a man or woman, but what was in the beginning created in his
image.

Vol. 20, p.76
I do not know but what I am occupying too much time, I will briefly
say, however, before closing, that certain records which God has
promised to bring to light in his own due time, will far exceed
anything that has been revealed through the Book of Mormon or the
Bible, or that which has come to us through the Abrahamic record taken
from Egyptian papyrus, or that which is contained in the vision of
Moses, revealing to him the history of the creation of the world. All
these will be as a drop in the bucket in comparison with the eternal
knowledge that will yet flow down from heaven upon the heads of the
Latter-day Saints before this generation shall pass away. The earth
will be filled with the knowledge of God, as the waters cover the
great deep, and the things of all nations will be revealed. The
records of old that were kept by the people of Asia, who have since
dwindled into savages by reason of the transgressions of their
lathers; and those that have been kept by the ten tribes of the north
countries, where they have lived for over 25 centuries; and those
records that have been kept by the people of the City of Enoch, giving
an account of the dealings of God with ancient Zion, will all come
forth to help fill the earth with the knowledge of God, as the waters
cover the great deep. And John, when upon the Isle of Patmos, saw
things in vision, which were commanded to be sealed up, and they are
yet to be unsealed; and in this way we shall receive knowledge upon
knowledge, revelation upon revelation, concerning not only the six or
seven thousand years of the earth's temporal existence, but concerning
the materials of the earth before it was made, and the elements and
materials, and all things pertaining to the future earth that is to be
created when the elements of this earth shall be dissolved and pass
away into space. There is nothing too great to be withheld from the
Saints of God in the last dispensation of the fulness of times. Hear
what the Prophet Joseph Smith said, when confined in  Liberty Jail. As
well may the puny arm of man [p.77] attempt to stop the waters of the
Missouri River as to try to prevent the Almighty from pouring down
knowledge upon the Latter-day Saints. It will come; it will come like
a mighty flood, it will come like a mighty ocean, and there will be no
mental darkness upon the whole face of the earth. The laws by which
the earth is governed, by which the materials were governed, by which
intelligence produces intelligence, by which one material cleaves to
another, and by which all the various mechanisms are performed, will
be revealed in their times and in their seasons. And then the Lord
will not stop there; but he will unfold other systems and heavens that
shall come into connection with ours. How, I know not; in what way, I
know not. There will be telescopes, microscopes and other instruments
discovered in these systems, that will so far outstretch the
discoveries made at the present time, that all these things will
dwindle into insignificance, and when the inhabitants of one system
can converse with those of another, and when there shall be
communication between all the creations that God has made with the
present creation we inhabit, and when the Lord shall bring forth Zion
out of all the creations he has made; then, I think, we shall begin to
look back in astonishment at the littleness of the discoveries of the
learned of the 19th century. Amen.

George Q. Cannon, April 6, 1878

Labors and Experience of the Elders—The Work Scarcely Begun
—The Power of Union—Temporal Salvation Necessary
 As Well As Spiritual—Co-Operation and the United Order

Delivered at the Semi-Annual Conference,
on Sunday Afternoon April 6, 1878.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 20, p.77
The speaker read from the Doctrine and Covenants (new edition),
commencing at the 24th paragraph, and ending at the 33rd paragraph, of
section 58.

Vol. 20, p.77
This is a great people, and if anything would be likely to appall a
man and make him feel his own nothingness, it is to stand up before
such an audiencs as is here assembled, to attempt to speak to them and
to instruct them. We have, however, something besides our own strength
to rely on; if it were not so, I should not be here. [p.78] The
promise of the Lord is that when we assemble together as we have this
day, and as we are now assembled, he will give unto us that portion of
his word and his counsel as shall be sailed to our circumstances, so
that every soul shall eat of the bread of life and go away satisfied,
and rejoice in the privilege he may have had of coming together as we
now are.

Vol. 20, p.78
This work in which we are engaged embraces more and more. The older I
grow the more I become acquainted with its magnitude, with the
responsibilities that are connected with it, and especially the
responsibilities which rest down upon those who are the chosen leaders
of the people.

Vol. 20, p.78
We know, as was testified to this morning, that this is the work of
God, that God has laid its foundation, that God has chosen the men who
are associated with it and who are in authority connected with the
work, to fill the situations which they occupy. We know also that he
has restored the authority that was once enjoyed by man, by which men
are enabled to act in the midst of the people in Christ's stead. And
knowing these things we are encouraged as a people and as individuals
to press forward and to help establish that cause which he has
revealed to the earth. But there are many things connected with this
work, with its advancement, with the binding of the people together,
with the carrying out of the great designs which God has revealed for
the salvation of the children of men; which press upon our attention
and cause us to exercise every faculty of our minds in thinking, in
pondering upon and in giving shape to measures that shall result in
the greatest good to this great people.

Vol. 20, p.78
The principles of the Gospel we are all familiar with, as a people; we
have studied the lesson from the beginning and have become Familiar
with it in almost all its details. We have traveled, we have preached,
we have borne testimony to this work; we have helped to gather the
people together, organizing them, before doing so, into branches, into
conferences, into missions, and then have organized them into
companies to travel by sea, to travel by land, to bring them to the
gathering places which have been appointed. With these labors the
Elders of this church have obtained great familiarity; they have
become experts in preaching spiritual salvation, in preaching the
first principles of the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ; in telling
the people how they shall be saved from their sins, and what they
shall do to obtain the promises of God connected with obedience to
this Gospel. And we have, in coming to these mountains, obtained
considerable knowledge concerning other matters. Probably to-day a man
would not be open to the charge of egotism, of being vain concerning
the people, were he to say that, to take the Latter-day Saints, the
men of this church, and in no other body of men of the same numbers
will you find men of such experience in preaching, in traveling, as
missionaries, as Elders, in organizing the people, in handling
companies of large bodies of men and women and laying the foundation
of settlements, in building cities, in developing countries, and in
organizing systems of government in those countries. I do not know
that I am open to the charge of being vain concerning the Latter-day
Saints when I make this statement—that in all the earth, among all the
inhabitants of the earth, you cannot find so large a body of principal
men familiar with  spiritual things, familiar with [p.79] temporal
things, familiar with the handling of large bodies of people and
organizing them and dictating their labors and planning for their
temporal salvation, and for their good government, as you will find in
the midst of these mountains and numbered in the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 20, p.79
And yet, after making this statement, we stand, as it were, at the
very threshold of our work, just at the door of it; we have scarcely
accomplished anything compared to what remains to be done connected
with the work devolving upon us. We have made a beginning, it is true,
we have solved some problems; but there is an immense amount of work
to be done by us as a people, and especially by those who act in our
midst in the capacity of leaders. The highest qualities of
statesmanship are needed and called for; the highest qualities that
men and women possess that make them capable of planning for nations
devising schemes and plans that will not only save a town or a small
community of people, but that will extend to nations the means of
saving them from national peril and from evils that menace the
existence of every power that now exists upon the face or the earth.

Vol. 20, p.79
You look abroad to-day among the inhabitants of the earth and see
their condition, see the evils with which they are afflicted and which
threaten the downfall and the overthrow of nations and we need not to
go beyond our own land to gain experience in this matter, and to
ascertain the danger which besets this republic, the most glorious
nation, and the most glorious form of government that exists upon the
habitable globe. How many times it is said that this republic cannot
stand, that evils are working and undermining the fabric of
government, and which threatens its speedy overthrow. You can scarcely
talk with a thinking man upon these subjects, a man who takes in, to
the extent of his vision, all the evils which threaten our nation,
without having him acknowledge that the future, in many respects,
looks exceedingly dark, and that it is somewhat doubtful whether the
republic can be preserved as it is at the present.

Vol. 20, p.79
With all these facts, then, before us, it is well for us to-day,
assembled as we are in this general Conference, to take into some
consideration our own condition, the circumstances which surround us,
and examine them in the light of intelligence and wisdom, as He has
given it to us, and whether we should not take steps to preserve our
existence, and not only preserve, but perpetuate it, and to increase
our power, and to cause that work with which we are identified to
continue to progress and to fulfil its high and glorious destiny.

Vol. 20, p.79
There is one principle which I think in mentioning everyone will see
the power of, and that is union. It is a trite saying, often repeated,
that union is strength. Certainly we have proved the truth of this
saying through the long or short period, as it may be, of our
existence as a people. There is no people to-day with whom I am
acquainted who has proved so satisfactorily as we have throughout our
past experience, the value of union. It is that which makes us,
numerically a weak people, a strong people; it is that which makes us
one hundred and fifty or one hundred and sixty thousand, or perhaps
two hundred thousand people throughout these mountains north and
south, a power in the land; and a power certainly which there is more
said about than any other power, probably, in existence. Divide us up,
segregate us into denominations, into factions, and what would we
amount to? Nothing; [p.80] our strength would be dissipated, we would
be enfeebled, and nothing particularly would be said about us more
than is said about thousands and millions of others from whom we are
separated. It was the union of the Latter-day Saints which in the
beginning created opposition against us, brought it to the surface,
and made it moving when there were but fifty or less members of the
church. The very fact that a new principle of union, had been brought
to light, through which these fifty men and women were united as the
heart of one, was sufficient to arouse opposition and create to a
certain extent, fear. Sectarian influence was brought to bear against
us. "Our creed is in danger, our sect is in danger, our place is in
danger, if this people with this union should gain a foothold among
us." Alarm was felt in the ranks of the various sects, and they felt
that, although a power insignificant and weak, as it were, it should
be fought and its existence extirpated, if possible from off the
earth. Hence the opposition it met with in the beginning A few weeks
old, like a little trembling, puny infant not able to walk, not, able
to speak or make itself felt. Yet the very existence of the, infant
aroused fear, as great fear as that which animated Herod of old when
he issued an edict for all the first-born male children of Israel to
be slain. It created terror in the land; and all because a certain
babe of Bethlehem had been born, and he hoped, in issuing this cruel
edict, to destroy this man-child and with him the power which he
fevered. So it was in the beginning of this work, when it was weak and
feeble it created in the minds of those who watched its birth and its
after-growth a feeling of fear, and they were determined to destroy it
from off the earth, if they could.

Vol. 20, p.80
When the church moved to Kirtland and the people began to gather
together to go to that place to settle, you will see by reading the
history, the fear that was produced. And you read the history of the
settlement of the people in Jackson County and you will see the same
manifestations, only more violent, until such a spirit was engendered
that the mob succeeded in driving the people from the county. You can
trace it through all the history of this people to the present time.
It has been the union of the Latter-day Saints that, as I have before
said, aroused opposition, crystallized it and made it as effective as
it has been against us. Had we been a divided people, had we been
quarrelling among ourselves, had there been factions among us and
jealousies among our leading men, you would not have seen this
opposition neither would you have seen the credit that has been given
to us, nor the power that this people have wielded in the earth to the
present time. You would not have seen this spectacle—this inspiriting
spectacle of 12,000 people assembled under one roof to worship God
according to the dictates of their own consciences and the revelations
of God, and partaking of the Lord's Supper, as we are to-day. You
would not have seen these valleys peopled from Idaho in the north to
Mexico in the south with settlements of people of one faith, of one
belief, worshipping God in the same manner and calling upon him
unitedly to bestow upon them the santo blessings, and laboring for the
same objects. The value, therefore, of union we, as a people, have
demonstrated as no other people now living have. And I leave you to
your own  reflections to imagine what [p.81] we would be without if.
Everyone can think for himself, or herself, upon this subject, and can
draw his or her own conclusions. But as we are united and have been
spiritually, it is not the design of God, as is clearly manifest in
his revelations, plainly spoken through his word, and deeply impressed
by his Holy Spirit upon every heart belonging to this church, that
this alone is not the object of our organization as a people. It was
not for spiritual salvation alone that the word of the Lord came to us
to gather out of Babylon; it was not for spiritual salvation alone
that the Elders of this Church traversed sea and land for so long a
period, gathering the people together at such an expense of time and
means; it was not for spiritual salvation alone that we have suffered
the attacks and the violence of mobs, that we left our homes in the
east—the pleasant places that many left, and crossed these dreary
wastes, and planted ourselves in these mountains. There was something
more than this embodied in the idea; there was something more than
this embodied in the effort. There was temporal salvation also
connected with the spiritual salvation that had been extended to us. I
use the term "temporal salvation," because it is better understood
probably than any other term I could use. My training has led me to
blend the two, it being difficult for me to draw the line of
demarcation between the temporal and spiritual; but in many minds
there is a destinction. I use the phrase, therefore, that those who
are familiar with it will understand my meaning. Temporal salvation is
as necessary, according to the faith of the Latter-day Saints, in its
time and season, as spiritual salvation. Of course spiritual salvation
occupies the first, and ought to be foremost within every heart; but
we cannot accomplish our spirtual salvation and the destiny of our
Father and Creator without also connecting with it temporal salvation,
temporal acts, the performance of temporal labor. Hence, as I have
said, it should occupy some portion of our thoughts, it should be
considered by us; and as I have remarked, we have not come out of our
present location for purely spiritual performances, but to lay the
foundation of a system that should stand forever, that should be
connected with man's existence here upon the earth, both his spiritual
and his temporal existence; a work that should affect everything
connected with man and his relationship to his fellow-man.

Vol. 20, p.81
A great many of the Latter-day Saints have failed, as I have sometimes
thought, to grasp this idea, to grasp the idea that the Lord was
founding a great nationality—if I may use such a limited phrase as
that; it limits the idea to call it a nationality. The Lord is
gathering out from every nation, kindred, tongue and people a
community, out of which he intends to form for himself a kingdom, not
an earthly kingdom, but a kingdom over which he will preside in the
heavens; a kingdom that should be based upon purely republican
principles upon the earth; and therefore not a kingdom in the strict
sense of the word, so far as its earthly location is concerned; but a
republic. And for this purpose, as the Latter-day Saints have believed
from the beginning, the Lord raised up the founders of our nation and
inspired them—George Washington and others—to do the work that they
accomplished, in laying the foundation of a form of government upon
this land under which that kingdom that he should establish should
grow and flourish and extend itself without interfering in the least
degree with the genius of the government. And this [p.82] is the work
in which we are engaged; this is the labor that should occupy our
attention, and as I have said, we should take warning by that which we
see around us on every hand—the decay, the desintegration of the
various governments and powers, and organize ourselves so that we can
preserve ourselves, and grow and increase and add to the power we
already possess. I believe our people are beginning to take higher
views of the organization with which they are connected, and
consequently higher views of their own individual responsibility and
the labor that devotes upon each one as an individual. We see more of
this spirit manifested. The Elders have ever evinced a willingness to
go forth at the call of the proper authorities to preach the Gospel
and perform labors of this character for the public good; but it has
been a difficult lesson for us to learn that it was equally binding
upon us, as servants of God, that we should labor in temporal matters
with the same devotion trod the spirit of self-abnegation that we did
in laboring to preach the Gospel. There seemed to be a higher calling
in the mind of man associated with spiritual matters; it seemed to be
more dignified; it has seemed to be more worthy of men's gratuitous
labor, than to labor with their bands or brain for the temporal
advancement of the work and for the temporal salvation of the people.
I believe that you will all have noticed that there is a change taking
place it, many minds in regard to this, and many men are beginning to
take a different view—in fact they have done for years; probably some
never had any other view, but a great many who have had different
views, who have imagined that it was their duty to look at these
temporal matters, are beginning to take different; views, to take a
higher conception of their responsibility in this direction. It is
right and proper that we should do so. There is no good reason why a
man should imagine that he has fulfilled the acquirements more
acceptably, more approvedly in preaching this Gospel, than in
laboring, after the people have been gathered home, for their
salvation in temporal things.

Vol. 20, p.82
There is a subject that has occupied a great amount of thought, and
has been dwelt upon very frequently in our public assemblies for the
past few years; I refer to that of the United Order. There have been
some attempts, in fact I may say many attempts at organization with a
view to its more complete carrying out. There is another principle
connected with this that has been in force also upon our attention for
many years past, namely, the system of cooperation in temporal
matters. We have felt to a very great extent the importance of this; I
believe the spirit, of it has rested upon the Latter-day Saints. When
you look back a few years, by way of contrasting our condition then
with our condition to-day, you will perceive, doubtless, there has
been a great change effected among us in regard to this matter. There
has been considerable thought among the people concerning it; a great
many have reasoned upon it for themselves, and have become thoroughly
convinced of the importance of the principle. In this a good work has
been done, because it is an exceedingly difficult thing to leaven the
whole mass of people, like this people who inhabit these valleys, to
leaven them with correct ideas and have them understand them. If the
First Presidency of the Church comprehend a principle, and the  Twelve
comprehend it, but the people fail to comprehend it, you can readily
understand how [p.83] difficult it would be to make that principle
practical and operative. The leading men, then, have carried the whole
people upon their shoulders, so to speak; if under those circumstances
anything has to be done it is to be done upon their faith and
influence alone. But when you can get the thinking men and women
throughout our community to understand and realize the importance of
the principle, the victory is won, the work then is comparatively easy
of accomplishment. And this has been a subject of congratulation to me
in my feelings, that notwithstanding the many errors, notwithstanding
the many failures, notwithstanding the lack of success in many
directions, the principle of co-operation, the principle of uniting
ourselves together in the United Order has been reflected upon, has
been cogitated and discussed in all the circles of this people and at
their firesides, until it may be said an understanding of it permeates
the entire mass of the people, as a people; and there is scarcely an
argument needed in talking about it now to convince those who are the
most stubborn and reluctant in giving adherence to the principle. When
you hear any opponent to the principle express himself now-a-days, it
is in this way: "It is an excellent principle, if we could only carry
it out properly." The principle is conceded, its correctness is
assented to; it only remains now for us to carry it out properly, in
order for us to gain the confidence and the support of those who are
doubtful upon that point. And I think this a great work accomplished.
It seems to me that the Latter-day Saints to-day are in this position:
Tell us what to do and how to do it. You leading men, tell us how we
ran operate, how we can unite together. Devise the plan, suggest how
it can be carried out successfully, and we are on hand to carry it
out." I do not know from your expressions, whether I state your
feelings correctly or not on this point; but I state that which I
believe, that which I am impressed with in connection with my brethren
and sisters, wherever I meet them, and whenever this subject or topic
comes up for discussion or mention. There is one thing, brethren and
sisters, that must strike us all as being right and proper; and that
is to throw our efforts in one channel, to make our influence felt as
an entire body and not as I have remarked, to divide ourselves and
scatter our influence so that it will be unfelt.

Vol. 20, p.83
I have endeavored to describe to you the influence we wield because of
our union in spiritual matters. The same remark will apply exactly to
our union in temporal matters. Let this people be united in temporal
matters; let it be known that we work together for one another's good,
that we labor, as a people to benefit the whole and not the
individual, and that our influence is in this direction; and I tell
you that the same influence, the same power, that wield now as a
spiritual organization will be felt in our temporal affairs. in our
financial affairs, in all the affairs in fact which attract our
attention.

Vol. 20, p.83
One great object we should aim to reach, that we should aim to
accomplish, is to make ourselves independent in regard to
manufactures. We have had, the last week, considerable conversation
with leading men from various parts of this Territory concerning this
principle of co-operation. Notwithstanding some differences of opinion
upon some points, upon this one point that I have endeavored to set
before you in my last few sentences, there has been an unanimity of
feeling and opinion, that is of the imperative necessity of our being
united [p.84] in our business matters, in our financial matters and
work to sustain each other and build each other up. I am persuaded
that a great amount of good will result from these interviews and from
the measures that will be adopted. I have felt that it will be a most
excellent thing for us to have a permanent organization of our best
business men, and the most practical men, from all parts of our
Territory, acting in the capacity of a board of trade, whose duty
shall be to look after our manufacturing, mercantile and other
interests; and should there at any time be anything wrong in our
systems of doing business, tending in the least to prevent perfect
union, that the necessary measures might be devised to remedy these
things and bring about a concert of action upon all hands. Now you
have herod it stated frequently that those who are engaged in home
manufactures do not receive the patronage that they should do, that
our home manufactories were not treated properly, that these engaged
in them did not receive the sympathy of business men, and that the
masses of the people were not disposed to patronize then, I think
there is at the present time but little cause for statements of thin
kind; in fact I have not heard of them of late. But if we had such an
organization as this—and I understand that Pres. Taylor is thinking
seriously of having it a permanent organization—then if there were
anything of this character that needed correction, if there was a
struggling institution that needed help, by making a requisition to
this Board of Trade, it perhaps could receive the support it needed,
and be placed upon a firm footing in our midst, and perhaps be able to
sustain itself and live.

Vol. 20, p.84
Already the stockholders of Z. C. M. I. as it is called—Zions
Co-operative Mercantile Institution, met, and a report was made by the
President and Secretary of that Institution, which I think was most
gratifying to all present upon that occasion. I have been familiar
with the institution since its inception. I think I can truly say that
at no period since its organization was it ever in so good condition,
having so few liabilities to meet as it has to-day. It is in a
sounder, healthier and more prosperous condition than it has ever
been. I allude to this because it is called the Parent Institution. In
Box Elder County where Brother Snow presides, he took the profits of
their mercantile business to start the branches of manufacture that
are now in successful running order. Our institution has done much in
a similar direction. It has carried many a struggling enterprise; it
has been the beast of burden for almost every institution and every
establishment and railroad almost in the country. It has accomplished
an immense amount of good, far more than the mere paying of dividends,
although it has done this to a surprising extent. Those who invested
their means seem to have become the most discouraged. Therefore, in
alluding to it in this manner, it is in justice to it, and in justice
to those especially who have all the time, over and again, kept; their
shoulders to the Institution, sustaining it and bearing it up to the
best of their ability. You all know, who have attended conferences in
past times, how much Prest. Young was interested in this matter; not
so much in the sale of merchandise as in the principle of
co-operation. And he and others have stepped forward repeatedly, and
have sustained it in the midst of the people, when otherwise it would
have gone down. I allude to this because it comes in the line of my
remarks, in the thread of my argument, so to speak. To be successful
we ought,  [p.85] instead of dividing asunder and drawing one from
another, to cling closer together; it is of the utmost importance that
all our financial matters should be conducted in away to contribute to
the influence of the whole people; it is of the utmost importance that
we should take steps to develop in our midst something of a home
character. Steps have already been taken, as some of you know, in the
establishment of a tannery, and in connection with it a shoe
manufactory I was exceedingly gratified to learn from the report that
nearly $100,000 of home manufactured goods, besides a large list of
small articles, the value of which was not estimated, had been sold
during the last half year by the Co-operative Institution. I am
informed that this was the purchase price, the price at which they
were sold would of course amount to still more. This speaks well for
home manufactures, sold by one institution.

Vol. 20, p.85
It is an easy thing to tear down; any man no matter what his
knowledge, no matter what his experience can pull down; a feel could
set fire to a building; a few fools could set fire to a city and
consume the works of man that had cost hundred of years of labor. It
requires no wisdom for a man to criticise the acts of another man. It
is even said that a feel can ask questions that could not be answered
by the wisest men. Unwise people can criticise plans and schemes the
creation of wise and experienced heads; that is a comparatively easy
matter for parsons to do. But it requires great wisdom to organize; it
requires great wisdom to create measures that will bind a people of
diversified interests together; of varieties of views, dissimilar
habits and to some extent of training, and to bring them together, and
bind them together, and make one people of them, requires the highest
qualities of wisdom, and it is this we are endeavoring to do. Can it
be found fault with? Undoubtedly there are many things in our
organizations that are defective; but it is our duty, if there be
faults, to correct them. If there be wise men among us let them come
forward; let us see their wisdom, and not retain it to benefit one,
but let it be used to benefit the whole. There was not any more
obligation upon Prest. Young, when he was alive, or upon the Prophet
Joseph when he lived, than there is upon us individually; that is
looking at it in one light. You and I all expect to share if faithful,
the same glory that they will attain to. Every man and every woman in
this audience comprising this body of Latter-day Saints, expect, if
found faithful, to share with those who have gone before—the righteous
and holy, and become heirs of God, and joint heir with Jesus Christ;
that is, attain to the very highest glory. If this be our aspiration,
our hope and anticipation, we should work for that, we should labor
for it. In the words of the revelation I have read in your hearing,
"He is a slothful servant that waits to be commanded." A man may do,
and he should do many things of his own free will in the exercise of
his agency. And if there be wisdom in the breast of any man that has
not been brought to light, let it come forth to the light that we may
have the benefit of it in causing to be effected a more perfect
organization of this people. For I tell you we have a perfect
organization in view, and nothing short of it will satisfy us. The
Twelve have all had it at heart, and they are bound by the covenants
of the Holy Priesthood and by the responsibility which rests upon
them, and upon him, who is  the President of the Twelve and of the
Church. I say we are bound by these covenants and these sighs of
[p.86] responsibility, and to labor to-day, and labor to-morrow, and
labor continuously until eternity shall dawn upon us for the more
perfect organization of this people in their temporal affairs. And as
for division, we want it not; disunion, we want it not. We do not want
to see the Elders of Israel fall asunder, dividing this people and
leading them away from the union that should characterize us. We say
that any man that does it is not of God; the man that does it is not
inspired by the Spirit of God, and has not the love and prosperity of
this work at heart.

Vol. 20, p.86
We are struggling now, the elements are chaotic. In some respects we
are endeavoring to gather together. Dealing in merchandise is a small
matter, and yet it lies to a certain extent at the foundation of our
business; therefore we talk about it; but merchandizing is a small
matter compared with the work of organizing the people to get them to
manufacture and to furnish labor, that there may be no idle among us,
that every boy and every girl, and every man and every woman in this
community shall find employment; and that measures may be devied to
use their labor and talent and ingenuity for the welfare and
prosperity of this people for the elevation of the whole; not for the
elevation of a few individuals, but for the uplifting of the entire
community, and the whole human race out of ignorance, out of vice and
from vicious habits, and everything degrading, lift us up, until we
shall stand as man and woman could in the divine presence, filled with
that divinity which we inherit from our Heavenly Father; and govern
and control the elements with which this earth is so abundantly
endowed, for our happiness, for the happiness of our posterity, for
the happiness of the entire human family as far as they reach—from the
north to the south, from east to west, until we shall comprehend the
whole family of God our Heavenly Father, gradually diffusing the
blessings we enjoy in these valleys through out the entire earth,
until the whole earth shall be benefitted and blessed by our
organization and by our existence upon it.

Vol. 20, p.86
These are some of the responsibilities that devolve upon us as a
people. Shall I live for myself? God forbid that I should live to
spend my time and exercise the talent I may possess for my personal
benefit, or for the benefit of my family alone. Why? It is unworthy of
any man or any woman to live for self alone; to pile up our benefits
and comforts for our own luxury and aggrandisement. God forbid that we
whom God has chosen, we whom he has called and inspired by his Holy
Spirit, and blessed with the everlasting Gospel, and upon whom he has
placed his Holy Priesthood, and called us to be saviors of men, I say
God forbid that we should do this, that we should settle down and
think entirely of self and build up self, and let our sphere of
usefulness be limited to our own family, extend not an inch beyond our
own household and our own family circle. God did not choose us for any
such purpose, he did not reveal himself to us for any such object; but
he has chosen us to be his missionaries in the earth, to be the
pioneers in laying the foundation of that great work that shall stand
forever, that shall swallow up all the works and powers of man, all
the organizations of man, shall swallow all up and comprehend them all
within itself. He has called us to this high and holy calling; and it
should be your aim and it ought to be my aim to labor for the general
good. To starve ourselves? No. Neglect ourselves? No. Let  our [p.87]
families go uncared for? No. This is not necessary, that is the other
extreme. I have no right to have a family and neglect them; but on the
other hand I am under obligation to look after them, to treat them
properly and give them every advantage in my power. When I became a
father I took upon myself that responsibility, and it is a serious
one, that is, I should educate my children and train them up in a
proper manner, and see that they do not go hungry or naked. But I have
another duty, a duty that reaches out beyond the family circle, a duty
I owe to my fellow creatures. It is my duty to use my surplus strength
and surplus means for their good, to endeavor to make them better for
my existence; because I have been born that the earth will be better
for it, that men and women will be better because I have lived. And it
should be that the world will be better, because this Church has been
organized, that the world will be bet for for our existence as an
organization. And it should be the aim of every man in this Church, of
every Bishop and every President of Stake and every Counselor and
officer of whatever name or calling; it should be his aim to labor for
the salvation of the people. And the Apostles above all, it devolves
upon us, it is the covenant, as I have said, of the the priesthood we
have received; and it rests upon us, and it requires us to labor to
combine and unite the interests of this people. And we beseech you, in
Christ's stead, brethren and sisters, be ye united, put away
bickerings, put away strifes, put away all those causes of division
whether they are real or imaginary, and be united as a people, and I
tell you in the name of Jesus, as one of his Apostles if you do this,
the heavens will be open to you and the blessings of God will descend
upon you, in your basket and in your store, in your fields and in your
flocks, and herds, in your wives and children, in your husbands, in
your fathers and mothers, in your brothers and sisters and all your
organizations; the blessings of God will descend, like the dew
distilled from heaven, and rest upon you, and all that bless you will
imbibe and cherish the same spirit. Now, these things are pressing
upon us. We have everything against us, the whole world it may be
said, are ready to pass judgment upon us; but yet there are many who
oppose the work of God who do so because they have not understood it,
and such people, many of them will yet be gathered in and numbered
among us. This work is riot for this little handful of people, it is
for the whole earth and all the inhabitants thereof and the day will
come when the lessons taught by the Latter-day Saints will be approved
by those who are not; Latter-day Saints. When the good government
maintained in the midst, of the people of God will be copied after,
and we will be looked to as exemplary.

Vol. 20, p.87
I pray God to bless you, to pour out his Spirit upon this Conference
and upon all who shall speak and all who shall hear and all who are
kept, away from the Conference that the same spirit may run through
every heart; for I tell you, my brethren and sisters, it is in vain we
labor, unless God is with us, in vain we assemble unless his Spirit is
poured upon the people to make them to comprehend and to soften their
hearts. It is a need greatly to be desired that God's Spirit will
descend upon the Latter-day Saints. Oh, that it might, be poured out
in power and break and rend asunder the darkness that, beclouds our
minds, that we may see the things of God as they really are, and sense
fully the responsibilities we [p.88] are under as individuals before
him. And I believe that it will be poured out more and more, and the
blessings that we have yearned for and which we have prayed for and
that we have so much desired in our hearts, and for which we have
built Temples, these blessings will descend upon us, and the angels
will be nearer to us, and the heavens will be more open to our cries
and to our supplications to bestow upon us the blessings there of. We
approach nearer to heaven correspondingly as we live the Gospel
revealed to us. It is a precious Gospel, it is a Gospel in which there
is contained every requisite to make men and women happy, and to
produce a heaven upon earth; and if we will obey it and carry it out
there will be more blessings conferred upon us. And that this may be
the case, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

George Q. Cannon, September 15, 1878

Consistency Imperative—The Gospel in Conflict With Mans Fallen
Condition
—Should Love Our Enemies—The "Golden Rule"—Necessity
of the Holy Ghost—Every Tree Known By Its Fruits

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
September 15, 1878.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 20, p.88
The speaker commenced by reading the 7th chapter of St. Matthew,
commencing at the 7th verse; there are many important principles
embodied in these few verses which I have read in your hearing, and
they are especially applicable to as as Latter-day Saints, a people
professing to be the disciples of the Lord Jesus Christ. We claim the
holiest of names, and certainly with such professions as we make,
there should be holiness of life corresponding to those professions.
If we are called the disciples of Jesus, the followers of the Son of
God, and have any claim to that name or title, we should exemplify in
our lives the principles which he taught; if we do not, then our claim
to his name is baseless and may be treated with contempt.

Vol. 20, p.88
The Lord Jesus has caused to be left on record certain principles,
certain doctrines, a plan which has been properly called the plan of
salvation; and He required in ancient days. when upon the earth
clothed in mortality, that those who professed his name and to be his
followers, should believe in and practise those principles and
doctrines. If they did not, they ceased to be his followers and they
soon left him. His doctrines came in contact with many things that
were popular  in the day and age in which he lived; his teachings
[p.89] came in contact with the follies, the pride, and the
selfishness of men, then, and in this respect they have not changed a
particle. They come in contact to-day with the selfishness of men,
with men as found in what is termed their natural condition, or more
properly speaking, their fallen condition. And this is one reason for
the unpopularity of the doctrines of Jesus. He taught mankind a higher
life, the means of attaining to a better condition; and to require the
assistance of the Holy Spirit which he promised to bestow upon those
who kept his commandments to enable them to catty out in a proper
manner the principles he imparted to them. If he had taught man to
gratify all his inclinations; to indulge in every selfish desire; that
self-denial and self-abnegation were not necessary, it is probable
that he would have had many more followers than he did have; and his
doctrines doubtless would have been more popular than they were. But
this was not the case. The Savior started out teaching men at the
beginning of his ministerial career the most pure and godlike
principles, principles which were not understood and practised by men
generally, which were more heavenly, which seemed to be more fitted
for a mere exalted race of beings; than for man in his fallen
condition. Hear what he says:

Vol. 20, p.89
"Blessed are the poor in spirit: for their's is the kingdom of heaven.

Vol. 20, p.89
Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall be comforted.

Vol. 20, p.89
Blessed are the meek: for they shall inherit the earth.

Vol. 20, p.89
Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness; for
they shall be filled.

Vol. 20, p.89
Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy.

Vol. 20, p.89
Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God.

Vol. 20, p.89
Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the children of
God.

Vol. 20, p.89
Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall
say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake.

Vol. 20, p.89
Rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven; for
so persecuted they the prophets which were before you."

Vol. 20, p.89
And in another place in the same chapter, he says:

Vol. 20, p.89
"Let your communications be yea, yea: nay, nay: for whatsoever is more
than these cometh of evil."

Vol. 20, p.89
And again he said; "Resist not evil: but whosoever shall smite thee on
thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. And if any man will sue
thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also."
These were peculiar doctrines. Who is there among men naturally that
could practice them? Why if a man were struck in the cheek by another
man, the natural impulse would be to knock him down, if he could; to
return evil for evil. If a man sued another at the law and took his
coat, would he be inclined to give his cloak also? No he would contend
for his coat. And again: "And whosoever shall compel thee to go a
mile, go with him twain"—go with him two miles. "Give to him that
asketh thee, and from him that, would borrow of thee turn not thou
away." This sort of teaching came directly in contact with man's
fallen nature. It is the same to-day, and yet they are the teachings
of the Son of God, they are the principles which he taught; their
practice he required then, and he requires the same to-day. "But I say
unto you, love your enemies, bless them that curse  you, do good to
them that hate you and pray for those which [p.90] despitefully use
you, and persecute you; that ye may be the children of your father
which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on
the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust."

Vol. 20, p.90
In order then to be the children of our Father in heaven, we must love
our enemies, we must bless them that curse us, we must do good to them
that hate us, and pray for them who despitefully use and persecute us.
Now mark how pointedly the Savior puts this to those who are listening
to him: "For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye? do
not even the publicans the same? and if ye salute your brethren only,
what do ye more than others? do not even the publicans so? The wicked
love one another, that is they at least affect to do so. It is natural
for man to love those who love him; it requires no effort, it comes
easy. It requires no particular superiority in a man to love his
friend. But the Savior requires more than this; the requirement is
that he shall not only love his friends and brethren, but be shall
love his enemies. He shall not hate his enemies he shall not hate them
that despitefully use and persecute him, but shall pray for them,
allowing the feeling of forgiveness to reach after them. This feature
you will find exemplified in the Savior's entire life. Up to his last
moments when upon the cross suffering the agonies of death, and
although possessing all power, instead of using that power by way of
revenge upon those who so cruelly treated him, he submitted himself
meekly into their hands, and cried, "Father forgive them; for they
know not what they do." He thus set all men an example which they
should imitate.

Vol. 20, p.90
It is common now, it is common among newspapers, and it is common in
our city to publish alms doing that everybody might know how
benevolent we are; that it might be carried by the wings of lightning
and published to the world what generous, people we are. This city of
Salt Lake does this very thing. "Take heed," says the Savior, "that
you do not your alms before men to be seen of them: otherwise ye have
no reward of your Father which is in heaven." You get your reward when
you get the praise of men. His teaching was to do good by stealth,
that it might not be known, and that men might not get lienor from
their fellow-men. "Therefore, when thou doest thine alms, do not sound
a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do that they might have the
glory of men. Verily I say unto you, they have their reward. But when
thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth;
that thine alms might be in secret; and thy Father which seeth in
secret himself shall reward thee openly." The whole of these teachings
are full of instruction, and indicate the character of the Savior and
the nature of the Gospel which he preached.

Vol. 20, p.90
Here is another saying: "Take no thought for your life, what ye shall
eat; neither for the body what ye shall put on. The life is more than
meat, and the body is more than raiment." This kind of teaching did
not suit mankind, it came in contact with their ideas, and with their
traditions, and the manner in which they bad been taught. It was the
praise of the world that they sought; it was to be seen of men that
they worshipped, and it was to be seen of men that they gave alms. And
they loved those that bestowed favors upon them, that were kind to
them. They invited the rich to their feasts and not the poor. Jesus
commanded his I disciples to invite the poor and not [p.91] the rich,
as they could invite themselves. In fact, he taught doctrines that
laid the axe at the root of all selfishness, and, if carried out, that
would destroy it entirely, leaving no vestige of it in the human
bosom.

Vol. 20, p.91
I have already read to you the great rule that the Savior taught:
"Therefore, all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you,
do ye even so to them: for this is the law and the prophets. Let us
Latter-day Saints ask ourselves this afternoon, partaking as we are of
the Sacrament, eating the bread and drinking of the cup in remembrance
of the body and the blood of our Lord and Savior; let us ask
ourselves—and I include myself with all of you, for I preach to myself
as much as I do to any one of this congregation upon these points—do
we remember this golden rule that the Savior gave? Do we endeavor,
when dealing in any way or manner whatever with our brother or our
sister, put ourselves in his or her position and say in our hearts,
that which I do to my brother or to my sister, or am about to do, is
just what I would that he or she should do to me? Do we think of this?
Do we carry it out? Or do we think about ourselves, and forget about
our brother and sister, unmindful of their interest and the rights and
the claims which they have upon us?

Vol. 20, p.91
Well, now, I know, that situated as we are it is somewhat difficult to
carry out these principles properly in their perfection, and that
there has to be wisdom used. But nevertheless, here in the standard to
which we are required, as Latter-day Saints and as disciples of
Christ, to attain to. We must attain to it. Just as sure as we live,
if we do not attain to it, where God and Christ are we never can come;
we could not dwell in their presence unless we have the same spirit,
the same feelings and inclinations, having conquered the weaknesses of
our fallen natures sufficiently, so that the Gospel that He taught
shall be exemplified in us as it was in him. "Not every one that
sayeth unto me "Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven;"
it is not all those who will say unto him in that day, "Lord, Lord,
have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out
devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works?" It is not all of
these whom the Savior will recognize and acknowledge, and whom he will
admit into his presence and into his kingdom; but it is those that do
the will of his Father in heaven; it is those that enter into the
strait gate. and that walk in the narrow way, and that persevere unto
the end, denying themselves and overcoming every evil inclination, and
bringing their dispositions into complete subjection to the mind and
will of God, bringing forth the fruits of righteousness; for every
tree will be known by its fruits. No corrupt tree can bring forth good
fruit; no good tree can bring forth evil fruit. No Latter-day Saint,
that is, a true Latter-day Saint, will bring forth the fruits of
unrighteousness or wickedness. No professed Latter-day Saint who is a
hyprocrite, who is not of God, can bring forth fruit that will be
acceptable unto him. I know how we feel as a people. The general
feeling in our hearts is that we have borne witness unto the Father
and unto the Son and unto angels and unto all the earth, by the course
of life we have taken in joining this Church, and in taking upon us
the name that has been hitherto so ignominious, in taking up our
cross; and because of our obedience to the Gospel of the Son of God
there is scarcely doubt in our minds respecting our future condition,
that we are almost sure to enter into the [p.92] celestial kingdom of
God and sit down with the Father and the Son, and with the Prophets
and Apostles who have gone before. I am sensible of the fact that this
feeling is general. And I believe there is no people of the same
number who are entitled to this feeling, than the Latter-day Saints
are. I say this because there is no people who have endured so much
for their religion; and they have witnessed to the heavens and the
earth their willingness to forsake all things for its sake. They have
taken no thought of their lives; they have taken no thought in times
past as to what they should eat, as to what they should drink, or as
to what they should wear and they have held themselves ready to
sacrifice their all for the Gospel of the Son of God. But there are
other duties, there are other obligations resting upon us as a people
besides these to which I have referred. And it is necessary we should
live a Godly life after we have done all these things. After we have
prophesied, after we have done many wonderful works, after we have
received the Holy Ghost and cast out devils, it is essentially
necessary we should do other things, and that is to carry out in our
lives the principles of our Lord and Master. And upon these points we
need continued instruction and reproof; we need continued warning
least we should be overcome by the spirit of the world and become
self-deluded by imagining that our case is a good one, our condition
is a sure one, and that we are secure of eternal life. We should
always remember that which the Apostle Paul says—"Wherefore, let him
that thinketh he standeth take heed lest be fall." There are none of
us in so secure a position but, what we may do things that may
displease the Father.

Vol. 20, p.92
It is necessary, as the world have been taught by the Elders of this
Church from the beginning, that men should have faith in God; and it
is as true to-day as it was anciently that faith without works is
dead. It is necessary that men should repent of their sins, and it is
not only necessary to repent of, but to forsake those sins and be
baptized for the remission of them, and that they should receive the
laying on of hands, according to the apostolic pattern, for the
reception of the Holy Ghost, and without which no man can see God, nor
dwell in his presence, nor prepare himself to dwell there. Man needs
it all the time to be with him to assist, to guide him, acting as a
monitor to him. The Elders of this Church have testified that these
things are necessary and essential to salvation in the kingdom of God.
It is just as necessary now as in ancient days that men should take a
certain course in order to receive certain blessings, and this is the
great cause of the disunion and the variety of opinions which exist in
the religious world to-day. It is because men have departed from the
truth as it was originally; it is because they have changed the
ordinances of the Gospel and broken the everlasting covenant as
foretold by Isaiah. And hence, when you travel through the world of
Christendom to-day, you find every variety of religious belief. You
can scarcely conceive of a doctrine that is not entertained. There is
but one Christ, and Christ is believed in, or at least men profess to
believe in him. But they have some three different kinds of baptism,
and I have heard of more. There are as many methods of approaching the
Savior and obtaining remission of sins, almost, as there are sects and
denominations; and all  professing to be followers of the Lord Jesus
Christ, as though the Lord were the author of confusion, as though
[p.93] the Lord were the author of strife. Hence it is that there is
so much infidelity, so much atheism, and so many men that deny God;
for they can see nothing admirable or desirable in the professions of
Christianity, as it is called. And why so? Because men have strayed
from the truth; it is because they have forsaken the faith and
doctrine taught by the Savior; and having departed from it, of course
they are left to themselves. Every reformer that has arisen has
presented some new form of doctrine; he has enunciated some new ideas,
or ideas which he thought were new. He promulgated some new teachings,
and has not failed to draw some followers, according to his
popularity.

Vol. 20, p.93
The Latter-day Saints believe that the Lord has spoken from the
heavens. And this appears to be very objectionable. I remember the
time, in my boyhood, when it was thought the worst thing—that is,
before the principle of plural marriage was taught. It is very often
said now, "If you were not polygamists, and did not believe in
polygamy, there would be no trouble. You are a pretty good people, you
'Mormons,' if you would only get rid of your peculiar institutions we
could got along with you." It seems to be but a few years ago when we
were not known generally as believers in plural marriage, and what was
the objection to us then? "You 'Mormons' believe in new revelation,
and we do not know what kind of revelation you may get: you may
profess to receive a revelation and get a false one, and we do not
know what may be the result; it is a dangerous doctrine." Well, it is
a dangerous doctrine for the wicked world. But think of it. What is
there about the doctrine of revelation—continuous revelation from God,
that conflicts with the Gospel as taught in ancient days? Why, we are
taught in the Bible that all flesh are equal in the sight of God; that
he that works righteousness is acceptable to God in every generation
among every people; that God does not confine his mercies and
providences and blessing to one generation, or one people, or one
nation, but that he is God over the whole earth; that his salvation is
as boundless as eternity, and his hand is over all his handiwork—that
is, over all his creations. That he was the God of Adam and those who
lived contemporary with him; was the God of Noah and was mindful of
him and those who lived contemporary with him who feared him and kept
his commandments; and also of the Savior and the Apostles; and he is
the same God to-day as he was yesterday, the same God in this year of
our Lord one thousand, eight hundred and seventy-eight, as he was in
the first year of our era; and that he has not changed or grown old,
that his eyes have not grown dim, or his arm less powerful to save
to-day than it ever was. And this doctrine appeals to every human
being as divine truth, as the revelation of nature to man—if you may
use the word nature, if you do not like the word God—that all men of
every generation are equal before God; and it is a doctrine that runs
through all the teachings of every inspired man through all the ages.
And I would not give a fig for a religion that did not teach it, nor a
system that did not recognize it. It is not worthy of a place in a
man's belief.

Vol. 20, p.93
We believe, then, that God has revealed himself to man again, for his
own purpose, to accomplish his own design and to prepare a people for
the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ. For we believe he will come that
he will come to reign upon the earth and to establish righteousness
and uproot inquity, and carry out the doctrine I have read in your
hearing; [p.94] and establish an order of society that shall have for
its basis eternal truth, some of the principles of which I have read
to you. We believe he is coming for this purpose and to destroy all
those man-made systems, and this inequality, and this fraud, and all
wickedness that prevails. He will do it, better than Kearney, better
than Labor Unions or Working-men's Leagues. He will do it better than
any man-made institution. In fact the whole of them will be overturned
by him; and he will introduce a plan by which every man will recognize
the value of his brother man, a plan by which the poor can rejoice,
and which will prevent the oppressor and the evil-doer and the strong
hand of Wealth from controlling and governing the earth, as is the
case to-day. And it is for this purpose that the Gospel has been
restored; and we have commenced to practice some of the principles
calculated to bring about this condition of affairs. Imperfectly we
admit, very imperfectly; but nevertheless the principles themselves
are true and are perfect, however imperfectly they may be believed in
and carried out by those professing to be the followers of them, and,
as I have said, the Lord has restored the ordinances in their ancient
power and in their ancient purity; and the results we see before us
to-day, to a certain extent, in this Territory. We are partially
united; and I thank God for it; I praise him every day of my life that
my lot is east among this people, and that I am counted worthy to be a
member of this Church. However humble my station may be, I still feel
that I would have abundant cause for thanksgiving in the fact that I
am a member of this Church and that through membership I have a claim
to the fellowship of this people. Imperfect as we are, I nevertheless
feel thankful for the degree of union that we have attained to
throughout these valleys. I am thankful for these my brethren and
these my sisters. When I see their union and course of life and the
disposition they manifest in the midst of the temptations which
surround them, I feel thankful that the Gospel has been restored and
for the power it has upon the hearts of those with whom I am
associated. To me the spectacle is one that fills me with thankfulness
and admiration to God, when I see these elements gathered to these
mountains from so many different nations and peoples, notwithstanding
our peculiarities and original differences of faith and of language
education and training, to see them dwell together so peacefully as
they do, loving one another and ever ready and willing to do good to
each other; not to the extent probably we should do or that we are
required to do, for in too many instances we forget ourselves and
partake too much of the spirit of the world. But I am thankful, as I
have said, for that which I do witness, for the union and love and
disposition to deny ourselves, and the reverence we have for God and
sacred things and also the regard we have for his Priesthood.

Vol. 20, p.94
This Gospel to which I have referred, if taught and believed in and
practiced by the inhabitants of the earth, would revolutionize the
face of society; it would change the affairs of the earth, as we
witness them. Instead of one man landing it over his fellowman, as
though he were made of better clay, as though he were made of
porcelain, while his neighbor was made of common stuff, and thinking
himself entitled to better board and bed and finer clothes, and to
live in greater  ease, instead of feeling that way, when the
principles of the Gospel are practiced by us in their [p.95] entirely,
we will get rid entirely of these feelings, and we will seek to carry
out that which he has commanded his servants, namely to love your
neighbor as yourselves; and not to profess to do it; but do it. And
when we trade with our neighbor, instead of taking advantage of him
and of his ignorance and necessities, trade with him as we would want
him to trade with us under similar circumstances, and mete out to him
even handed justice, as we would wish him to do to us were our
positions reversed. These are lessons required of us in the Gospel; to
learn them and practice them, and then struggle with our weakness—for
these are weaknesses of our nature—and they come in contact with this
sort of doctrine, these heavenly and advanced principles which Jesus
taught when upon the earth.

Vol. 20, p.95
It is an easy thing to tell a true Latter-day Saint from one who only
professes the religion; it is an easy thing to tell a false Prophet
from a true Prophet; it is easy to tell where a man gets his doctrines
from, whether from beneath or from above, by the fruits that they
bring forth. The doctrines of the Lord Jesus Christ bring peace; they
bear testimony to every man's soul who practises them that they are
true. And if a man wants to know whether Gild lives and whether Jesus
is his Son, and had a right to teach the doctrines accredited to him
in the Bible, let him practice those doctrines, and he will find out
for himself that they are true, because there will be a spirit that
will bear testimony to him of their truthfulness. He will have the
spirit of heaven, the spirit of peace, the spirit of love, of charity,
of patience and forgiveness, and the spirit of joy in his heart. But
when he believes them and comes in contact with them, there is another
spirit takes possession of him, and his joy, his peace and happiness
take their flight.

Vol. 20, p.95
Why, brethren and sisters, it is good for us on this the Lord's day to
leave our business, leave our workshop, leave our counting houses,
leave our stores and our fields and farms, our gardens and cattle, and
the other things that engross our attention during the six days of the
week, and come here on the Lord's Day, and ponder upon his Word and on
the doctrines given unto us, and treasure them up in our hearts, and
seek them a practical application in our lives as last as we can. And
the more a man seeks to do this, the more he labors in his own
individual interest. In one sense it makes but little difference, and
will make but little difference to me what your fate may be. It is
true it would add to my happiness to see and know that my friends were
saved and exalted in the presence of our Father; but the great duty
devolving upon you and me, is to see that we are individually saved.
It is not for me to watch and scrutinize and comment upon you, having
my attention directed to your weaknesses, and then say, "There is
Brother So-and-So; how unworthy he is;" or "There is Sister So-and-So,
look at her conduct, and what poor management she has in her
household; and how she treats her household." It is not for you or me
to do this one to another, but it is for each one of us to look at
ourselves and examine our own hearts, look at and scrutinize our own
conduct doing theft which is right in the sight of God ourselves.

Vol. 20, p.95
Are we individually complying with those requirements which Jesus gave
his apostles? If we are, it is well with us. If we are not it matters
not how many others are doing [p.96] wrong, it does not help my case
or excuse you in the least degree. But it is for me to do right
myself; it is for me to carry out and practise in my life the
principles revealed, and which I know to be true; and then whether
those on the right or those on the left do wrong, it makes no
difference so far as my individual salvation is concerned. And this is
practical religion. If I were to sit down and begin to relate to some
of my neighbors the faults of another neighbor, do you think that
would add to my perfection? No, it would tend to make me more
contemptible in the sight of God, and in the sight of all men more
just and upright than myself. Therefore it is our duty to indulge in
and practice self-examination, and self-condemnation if necessary. The
man that looks at himself in the light of' the Spirit of God, and who
is a humble man, will not find much fault with his fellow-man; for the
presence of his own faults arise before him continually when he sees
another man's weaknesses, and instead of filling him with self-pride
and self-justification and feeling selfrighteous, it produces a
feeling within him of commiseration for others, and the spirit of
charity takes possession of him, and undoubtedly a prayer ascends from
his heart to God in behalf of him who had given way to weakness
desiring the Lord to deliver him that he might not be left to be
overcome by the adversary. There is too much talking among us about
one another. If we perceive a weakness in a brother or a sister,
instead of talking about it, we should rather pray for him or her; it
would be much better for us. If we are so perfect that we need no help
ourselves, let us exercise faith for those who are not in so good
condition, and pray the Lord to help them, that they may be enabled to
overcome.

Vol. 20, p.96
The Lord bless you, brethren and sisters, and help us to be that which
we profess to be, not only to be Latter-day Saints in name, but in
word and deed, exemplifying the principles of our religion in our
lives; which I ask in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.97]

Orson Hyde, November 3, 1878

Government of the United States—The Corruption of the 
Administration—Its Treatment of the Latter-Day Saints
—The Judgments of God Upon the Wicked—Opposition to 
Polygamy Preparation for Coming Events

Delivered at Mount Pleasant, Sanpete County, Utah,
on Sunday Morning, November 3, 1878, Said to Have Been 
the Last Delivered By Him While Living in the Flesh.

Vol. 20, p.97
I am much gratified this morning, my brethren, sisters and friends, to
meet with you in this Tabernacle in Mount Pleasant, in the capacity of
a two day's meeting. From the numbers present before me, I am led to
conclude that a deep and abiding interest dwells in your hearts; and
you have come here to increase your zeal, and add intelligence to your
present stock of knowledge pertaining to the kingdom of God.

Vol. 20, p.97
I hope and trust that you may not be disappointed; for it is, bona
fide, my intention to lay open to your view, in plain, simple, and
unmistakable language, the facts that are presented to my mind, for I
desire all to hear and to understand, especially those who may not be
fully conversant with the English language.

Vol. 20, p.97
The government of the United States, on paper, is an institution
approaching as near perfection as any government ever ordained by man;
but when its administration d rifts into the hands of unscrupulous and
dishonest politicians, it becomes an engine of oppression and very
unequal in its bearings. Any crack or deformity of the elegant mirror
becomes the more conspicuous by contrast—so the cracks, splits, and
crookedness in our general government become the more glaring and
unwelcome in the eyes of the governed.

Vol. 20, p.97
Great effort has been made to ferret out the guilty parties and bring
them to punishment who were engaged in the horrid Mountain Meadow
massacre. Had this been done in the spirit of justice and truth, free
from that animus and extreme desire to criminate the whole Mormon
Church, that effort would have been praiseworthy and highly
commendable; but conducted as it has been thus far, it will go down to
the shades, covering with odium the conductors of that campaign.

Vol. 20, p.97
In contrast with the foregoing, I will now refer to the horrid
massacre at Hawn's Mill, in Missouri, wherein seventeen peaceable,
quiet, and unoffending citizens, were shot down, in cold blood, and
their bodies thrown into an old well; and for what? I am at the
defiance of the whole world [p.98] to show that it was for anything,
except for the crime of being "Mormons." I would here ask this
government, how much military and judicial investigation was had to
ferret out and bring to punishment the perpetrators of that bloody
deed, to say nothing of the wholesale banishment of an entire
community by force of arms, and the sequestration of their property
and inheritances? How does this compare with the claims of the
government to justice and equal rights?

Vol. 20, p.98
Again, my hearers, I will refer you to the murderous assault made on
Joseph and Hyrum Smith, John Taylor and Willard Richards, in Carthage
jail. These men were untried and uncondemned, incarcerated within the
walls of a strong prison, and no danger of escape; yet a band of
disguised men, about one hundred and fifty in number, assaulted the
prison and slew Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and seriously wounded John
Taylor with musket rifle balls; and as every man is to be held
innocent until proven guilty, they remain innocent, because never
proven guilty, nor could they be proven guilty, by any truthful
evidence.

Vol. 20, p.98
It was said that some kind of legal proceedings were instituted in
this tragic affair, yet not with a view to convict and punish, but
with the intention to place a bar against all future proceedings that
might be undertaken and prosecuted in good faith. Thus the Prophet of
God and Patriarch of the Church were cruelly murdered, to the great
grief of their numerous friends, and to the joy of a Christian nation.

Vol. 20, p.98
Popular clamour crucified the Savior, and a popular outburst of
indignation murdered the Prophet of God and his brother, and amid fire
and storm, cannon balls, swords and bayonets, were the "Mormon" people
compelled to flee into the wilderness. To the shame, dishonor and
disgrace of the nation be it spoken; and when they ask the cause of
the whirlwinds, tornadoes and cyclones, that sweep through the land,
they are respectfully referred to Haun's Mill, Carthage Jail and to
the treatment generally of the "Mormons" in Missouri and Illinois for
the true and faithful answer.

Vol. 20, p.98
The Prophet Isaiah, 60th chapter, 12th verse, utters this strong
sentiment: "For the nation and kingdom that will not serve thee, shall
perish; Yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted." They may ask, Are
we lobe so humiliated as to serve the "Mormons" whom we have despised,
persecuted and rejected? They can take the other horn of the dilemma
if they choose, and be utterly wasted. Wisdom however would suggest
that our enemies move slowly and cautiously.

Vol. 20, p.98
For one, I have no objection to any and all federal officers coming
here to execute the laws, impartially in the spirit of justice and
truth. I say, they have my cordial good will to do so. But when they
come full of wrath, with a determination to immortalize their names by
squelching out "Mormonism," pandering to the prejudices of an ungodly
age, I can not find language sufficiently strong to express my
disapproval and contempt for their administration—wresting laws from
the known intention of the Legislature, and applying them by certain
technical twists, to take the advantage of a people who labor day and
night to conform to the revelations of God.

Vol. 20, p.98
Polygamy is a subject that greatly agitates the public mind at the
present day. Some men in their depraved zeal to pry into every secret
of polygamy with a view to expose it, know no limit to their efforts
to accomplish their hellish purpose.  The [p.99] Supreme Ruler above
has not yet relinquished all his rights, nor indeed any of them, on
our little planet to the sons of earth, though they hold a very
precarious dominion by sufferance, "until he who letteth will let,
'til he be taken out of the way." Pestilence and famine, earthquake
and wars, whirlwinds and cyclones, fires and floods, besides accidents
innumerable are being called into requisition to remove all obstacles;
"for the nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish;
yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted." The day of spiritualizing
and daubing with untempered mortar has gone by. It is stubborn,
self-evident facts that we have to grapple with, and should be set
forth in a light that all may understand. Polygamy is a principle
revealed from heaven with a commandment to enter into it practically.
The principle is abundantly corroborated in the ancient scriptures,
approved of God and sanctioned by all righteous men; and he who labors
to overthrow this principle, fights against Jehovah and makes himself
a shining target, courting the arrows of the Almighty upon his head,
heart and country. Would to God, that I could, conscientiously, make
an exception here of our wise and learned judges, attorneys, juries
and marshals; but conscience forbids it. The same consequences will
follow against the fighting against any commandment that God has
given, or that he may give. The consequences of the judical war waged
against the late Brigham Young are not yet cancelled; but the hand of
the destroyer has already begun his work, though in a comparatively
mild and gentle form. Churches of various denominations, that have
always been barred against our preachers, are being opened by the hand
of Providence as the cyclone that recently passed through Pennsylvania
may be considered as a slight reminder; nor has Missouri altogether
escaped. We are now living in the days of a "marvelous work and a
wonder." Our enemies are about to be checked up in their career of
burning strange fire upon the altar of God.

Vol. 20, p.99
The Elders of this Church, my brethren and sisters, have faithfully
labored during the last half century in almost every nation on the
globe, to warn the inhabitants of their duty and to tell them the
consequences of their not complying with it. It is true, that by the
help of the Lord, we made many converts, yet few in comparison to the
numbers who rejected our message. We can, therefore, with propriety
say, we are unprofitable servants; yet the Lord wishes to test our
fidelity, our fortitude and our patience, knowing that the world would
not be converted by the preaching of the Gospel, hence his design was
to "send forth judgment unto victory;" and when the judgments of God
wax hot in the land, many people will say, "Come, let us go up to the
mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob," and so they
will "come like clouds and like doves to their windows," and Zion's
gates be ever open, and Zion will not always be oppressed for their
kings will yet "become our nursing fathers and their queens our
nursing mothers."

Vol. 20, p.99
We shall not always, my hearers, be under the necessity of reasoning
with the sceptical and technical unbeliever, to persuade him to be
saved; for a power will be manifested in the land more potent than
man's reasoning.

Vol. 20, p.99
I wish to ask you, my brethren and sisters, two important questions:

Vol. 20, p.99
1st.—Why our unprecedently liberal harvest of grain this year?

Vol. 20, p.100
[p.100] 2nd.—Why does the spirit of the Lord rest down upon our
Elders, directing them to explore the eastern, south-eastern and
southern countries with the view of finding suitable places for new
locations and settlements?

Vol. 20, p.100
Ans. to first question—That we may be prepared to lay up a surplus
against coming troubles.

Vol. 20, p.100
Ans. to second—To open the way to receive the multitudes flocking to
Zion, having heard that God is with us, and desiring to escape the
scourges by enlisting under the regis of of "Mormon" protection; and
shall we escape the scourges of the Almighty if we foolishly part with
the surplus gifts that heaven has granted us in trust for other
purposes, and that too, before the time? If the, people of Utah will
listen to wise counsels, there will be no famine here arising from the
refusal of the soil to yield her fruits; but there may be danger of
famine by the rapid increase of population from abroad, especially if
the stores provided by the hand of Providence be foolishly parted with
before they may be needed to meet this exigency. A word of caution to
the wise virgins is sufficient; but bray a feel in a mortar, and he is
a feel still. Under the profession of great piety and deep solicitude
for the redemption of our children from the influence of "Mormonism,"
many alleged charitable enterprises have been put on foot in the shape
of opposition schools, to decoy them into their traps. They ensnare
some of the children of our apostates, and some apostates who claim
that they find better schools, and better teachers under the
supervision of sectarian priests, than they do amongst the "Mormons."
This claim is made through a disposition to depreciate "Mormon"
institutions and to elevate sectarianism. We have just as good
institutions of learning and as competent teachers as any of our
neighbors; but even allowing the children of this world to be wiser in
their generation than the children of light, it is no reason that I
should adopt them as my instructors. I now write a clumsy, illegible
hand. Many men can write my name with much more style and elegance
than I possibly can do; yet, if they should attach my name to a bond
or promissory note for any amount, it would not be my signature and
could create no binding obligation upon me; but the learned and
accomplished gentleman who attached my name to the instrument might be
proven guilty of forgery and subject himself to punishment. Jesus
says: "Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted shall be
rooted up."

Vol. 20, p.100
There is another important feature, my friends, connected with this
subject that I cannot allow myself to omit. In the great rush of
people to the Saints in the last days, all sorts, sizes, and of both
sexes, will rush in upon us to escape the wrath of the elements, which
will render a time of purification and cleansing, actually necessary.
The chaff must be blown away, and they who laid us waste must go forth
from us. The wicked and the ungodly must be far away. Now, what
agencies must be employed to accomplish this important part of the
programme. It is out of my power to inform you as to what means may be
called into requisition to effect this object. We know, however, that
wind has something to do with the scattering of chaff. The departure
of the ungodly from amongst the Saints may be voluntary in many cases.
I have been informed by those who claim to know, that a certain lady
in this Territory built up a large fire in the room where she  lived,
fancied that that fire was the most desirable and lovely place in all
the [p.101] world, and plastered herself with tar from head to foot,
laid herself down on the fire, and literally roasted herself to a
chip.

Vol. 20, p.101
She was said to be an aged lady, and I presume that God can make even
hell itself or any intermediate bad place look as inviting to a wicked
person as a bit of cheese in a trap to a hungry mouse outside, but the
majority of the departures will be involuntary. But suffice it to say
that something will occur, in a providential way, that will cause
sinners in Zion to tremble, and fearfulness to surprise the hypocrite.
It will, probably, be something that will appear terrible to the
unrighteous, and will be all the nerves of the righteous can endure.

Vol. 20, p.101
In conclusion, I will here say to you my brethren and sisters and to
the Saints generally: Set your houses in order and know that a right
spirit has dominion over you and things and dwellings and over all
things under your jurisdiction. Let the blood of the covenant be
freely sprinkled on your door posts and lintels—a deep rooted union
exist in your hearts and practiced in your lives—devote yourselves to
earnest prayer in secret and in your families and allow not the cries
of the poor to reach the ears of Jehovah against you. Omit not the
duty of patronizing every institution or learning among the Saints,
whether day or evening schools, or Sunday schools. Defeat not the
designs of the Almighty by fooling away the fruits of the earth,
knowing that we are placed here, not to do our own will, but the will
of him by whose goodness we live; and we should be willing to be used
in doing good, building temples, places of education and in learning
to manufacture what we need.

Vol. 20, p.101
Notwithstanding all the alleged improprieties of the Saints, and
charges brought against us—the errors and wrong-doings of any of its
members—the entire Church is a revelation from the eternal God to the
world at large, and is their standard reared in the mountains and he
who fights against it or against any of its acknowledged members,
fights against his Maker and toucheth the apple of his own eye. Now,
my brethren and sisters I bless you, in the name of the Lord Jesus
Christ. Amen. [p.102]

John Taylor, December 8, 1878

The Perpetual Emigrating Fund—How to Settle Difficulties—Should
 Be Governed By the Laws of God—Co-Operation 
and Brotherly Kindness—the Proper Training of Children

Delivered at Ogden, on Sunday, December 8, 1878.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 20, p.102
I am pleased to have the opportunity to meet with the Saints here; and
I have been quite interested in the remarks you have heard this
morning from Bro. Joseph F. Smith There are a great many principles
associated with the Gospel of the Son of God; and Bro. Joseph has
presented some things that are quite interesting and then there may be
a few things said on the other side of the question that are equally
true. Those doctrines he has taught are true; they are in accordance
with the spirit of Gospel. We ought always live with reference to
eternity, feeling full of kindness, benevolence, charity and long
suffering to all, respecting always the motives and circumstances of
ethers. Then on the other hand while we do that, it is not right for
others to take advantage of that benevolence because a man is a good
man and an honorable man, a man that fears God and who is lenient,
kind, merciful and forgiving, it is not right for others to take
advantage of such goodness and praiseworthy actions; there are two
sides to all these matters, the question of debtor and creditor is not
all on one side. I will mention a thing here which has been alluded to
before, and which will serve to make plain my meaning, I refer to the
operations of the Perpetual Emigrating Fund. There has been a very
large amount expended for the gathering of the poor Saints to this
country. Have any been pressed by that Fund for the payment of what
they owe it? No. Yet there are many of you who have gone with your
teams—if you have not gone, you have sent them—to assist this people.
What for? Because you felt it in your heart to do it, and because you
were called upon to do it, and because you were doing it in obedience
to a command of God. You not only furnished teams, but you furnished
provisions for the emigrating Saints. Now they, on the other hand,
covenanted and gave their notes for the payment of this indebtedness,
which if paid according to promise, would have been used to emigrate
other Saints similarly situated. Was it right for you to bring them
here and to supply them with food, etc.? Yes. It is right for us to
engage in such enterprises? Yes, because the Gospel requires it at our
hands, and the love of God and the love of our brethren. This was done
[p.103] in good faith. Should not this be met? There are a million of
dollars due to-day on this account. Is it right that it should be so?
No. Have these debtors been pressed, or has anybody seized them by the
throat, saying, Pay me what thou owest? Not that I am aware of. Have
they been dragged before courts of justice? No. But still the debt
remains unpaid; and there is a question that arises in my mind. Will
it remain there, until it removes itself or not? This is a little on
the other side of the question, and this is not a small thing either,
and it is something we are all familiar with. If this matter has not
been pressed, it makes the obligation none the less sacred. We are
told to pay our debts, to meet our obligations, to deal justly and
righteously one with another. And I wish we bad no debts to pay; I
wish we could so live as to keep out of debt and meet our obligations
day by day. But then we do not do this; if we did we should be much
better and more pleasantly situated and feel more comfortable in our
feelings and dispositions. And if people do not do these things, what
then? There is a way appointed by the Lord, and that is to adjust them
before the bishops' courts. We as Latter-day Saints ought to be
governed by the laws of the church and not by the laws of the land,
until the law of God is complied with. How far would you take them?
Just as far as the law of God prescribes. If a man sin against another
is it good and charitable and kind to forgive him? Yes. Now, I will
speak of myself. I never sued a man either before our own courts or
any other courts. Why? Because I never thought the thing worth enough;
I never thought money and property worth enough to go to law about. I
think so yet, I think it rather too small an affair to break up those
fraternal relations that should exist between brother and brother.
Then do you believe in owing people and not paying them? No, I do not.
I believe in meeting engagements honorably and honestly before God.
But will men be blessed for being forgiving? Well, I think so. And I
think that, as Latter-day Saints, we will have a good chance of
obtaining quite a blessing on account of our forbearance in relation
to those having obligations before referred to; for there is, as I
have said, a million of dollars owing among the people, and I do not
think they have been pressed to pay it. But I wish people would do
nearly right. I wish they would act honorably and uprightly and
consistently and properly, and all meet their oblibations and pursue
an upright course. But there is again another question to be adjusted
in this matter. It is not the value of the money alone nor how it will
affect me; but how are others affected by it? A perpetual fund was
established, which fund contemplated a continual help, a continual
return of the money loaned and perpetual fund kept always on band, for
the assistance of those requiring aid. This fund was not designed as a
gift, but as a loan; but now it happens that this fund is crippled,
because men have not returned their loans. It is not therefore a
matter as between ourselves, but one that affects hundreds that are
very much worse off than those who owe these debts. The cry is
continually coming to our ears for help. The poverty, distress, and
trouble in Europe are on the increase, and we have continually to hear
the wails of the poor; they look to us for help, but those debtors
have got their means and are using it. There is another cry; it is not
those debtors being oppressed by us; but the [p.104] ungathered poor
being defrauded by those who have borrowed money and do not return it.
It may become quite a question as to how far we are justified in
permitting those who have been assisted, by this public fund by
withholding what they justly owe, to block the wheels of the
institution and deprive others, who may be more meritorious than
themselves, of obtaining that relief which is justly their due. But do
you believe in being grasping? No. Do you believe in covetousness? No,
I do not. I think that as Latter-day Saints we ought to have our minds
fixed on something else—something more elevating, more exalting, more
honorable, and more in accordance with the position we occupy and the
principles we profess to believe in.

Vol. 20, p.104
As this subject has been broached, I wish now to speak a little in
regard to our manner of doing business. We are mixed up a good deal at
present—you, here in Ogden, are especially, and we in Salt Lake are
too—with Gentile institutions, and their practice is strictly upon the
ground referred to by brother Joseph, "an eye for an eye, and a tooth
for a tooth, pay me that thou owest," etc., which in one sense is all
very correct; but there is a better way to settle difficulties, which
is by mixing up with it a little charity and benevolence, and then it
does very well. But when we talk about "popping men through" the
courts who do not do thus and so, as has been referred to, I tell you
what you should do, whenever a man would attempt to "pop" you through
the courts of the law of the land, you should "pop" him through the
courts of our Church; you should bring him up for violating the laws
of the Church, for going to law before the ungodly, instead of using
the means that God has appointed. We think, as Latter-day. Saints,
that the laws of God are a little in advance of the laws of the land;
and, in fact, it is not an unfrequent thing for men not belonging to
our Church to express themselves desirous to Bring their cases for
trial before our High Council, believing they could get better justice
than they could before the courts of the world; I believe it with all
my heart. Latter-day Saints, we ought to he controled by correct
principles; and if anybody is sinned against, we have our remedy. If
the brother that Brother Joseph F. Smith has referred to, instead off
cherishing and harboring those unpleasant feelings, had gone to his
brother who had given him offence, and told him that his feelings were
hurt at some word he had spoken, and he thought he would come and talk
the matter squarely to litre, that little affair would have been
settled, and good feelings would have existed between them. But then,
supposing after being so waited on, your brother would not hear you,
it would then be proper to wait on him again, taking with you another
brother; and if he still persisted to manifest hard feelings, it would
then be proper to report him to the Church, and let the matter be
brought to the notice of the Teachers or the Priests, as the case
might be. If he refuse to hearken to their counsel, let a charge be
preferred against him to his Bishop who, with his counselors, should
hear and decide the case according to the evidence, with all
long-suffering and humility and justice and prayer before God, to
guide him in his decision. And when they operate together in this way,
such things will be disposed of aright. And if  either party should be
dissatisfied with the decision, an [p.105] appeal could he taken to a
higher court—the High Council. And when that body of men sit upon the
case and render their decision in the matter, and if the brother
refuse to hear them, what then? He is cut off the Church. "But (a man
may say) it is a matter of dollars and cents, and if a man owe me
$5,000, I cannot afford to lose it, and what recourse have I?" Bring
him up before the Church, and if he will not listen to the counsel of
the Church authorities, let him be dealt with by this council. And
what will be the result? He will be severed front the Church. "And am
I to lose my money?" No, not necessarily so; he is outside of the
Church, and now you can "pop him through" by the law, if that be the
term you use. And this is why we take such pains in electing our
representatives to our legislature. We try to select good men in order
that we may have good laws enacted, and then we try to get good
Probate Judges. Brother Richards here is a Probate Judge, and is he a
good man? I think he is. Is he an Apostle? Yes. Well, would it be
right to take your case to him as a Probate Judge? No; if you were to,
we would deal with you for your fellowship. You say, "That's a curious
doctrine." You have agreed to be governed by the laws of the Church,
and I mention this to show you what would be right in regard to
principles of that kind. And if after surmousing the parties referred
to before the Bishop's Court, and from there the case be carried
before the High Council, and then he would not do right, the
consequence would be that he would be cut off from the Church, and
then you would be at liberty to summon him before Brother Richards, as
a Judge of Probate. But there possibly might be an appeal from the
High Council, and Brother Richards, in a Church capacity, might be one
to consider the case, then that would be all right.

Vol. 20, p.105
I speak of these things to show what our duties are, and the position
we occupy. Do you remember what the Apostle Paul said when talking to
some of the former-day Saints on this subject? The people to whom he
addressed himself were doubtless like some of our easy-going brethren,
who are always in trouble a good deal, and are always wanting to "pop
'em through." Says he, in the 6th chapter of Corinthians, "Dare any of
you, having a matter against a brother, go to law before the unjust?
Do you not know that the saints shall judge the world? And if the
world shall be judged by you, are ye unworthy to judge the smallest
matters? Know ye not that we shall judge angels? how much more things
that pertain to this life? I speak to your shame. Is it so, that there
is not a wise man among you? No, not one that shall be able to judge
between his brethren? But brother goeth to law with brother, and that
before the unbelievers. Now, therefore, there is utterly a fault among
you, because ye go to law one with another. Why do ye not rather take
wrong? Why do ye not, rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?" etc.,
and is it not said too, in speaking of the Twelve, that they shall sit
upon twelve thrones, and shall judge the Twelve Tribes of Israel? And
does not the Church to-day possess the same officers as it did
anciently, and are they not set apart by the revelation of God, and
ordained by the holy Priesthood to occupy this position? Are these men
not competent to judge of the comparatively trivial things associated
with this life? and yet you will take your brother before [p.106]
ungodly men to be judged of them. I tell you the hand of God will
follow you if you do it. And we do not want any such thing done by any
calling themselves Latter-day Saints; and Israel cannot do such things
with the approbation of God, or the councils of his Church. And I will
give you fair warning, and I call upon Brother Peery here, who is
President of this Stake, to carry it out, that when he finds any
Latter-day Saint under his jurisdiction going to law with his brother
before the ungodly, to bring him up and deal with him for his
fellowship. This is a correct principle before God; and as Saints of
God we should be governed by his laws, and not by the laws of the
world. But these laws are made and provided for our protection, and
when it is proper and right we can make use of them in common with
other citizens. But we have laws among ourselves, and all honorable
men among us will submit to the decisions of our Church authorities,
and those who are not honorable we do not want, and we will cut them
off.

Vol. 20, p.106
I attended your monthly priesthood meeting yesterday. I find there has
been a little feeling about the districting of your city, which ought
not to exist. We sometimes get a little zealous in those local
matters, each has his own ideas, and is desirous of carrying them out.
I do not know that I have any idea of my own about these matters. I am
desirous to ascertain the will of God and if I know that, I want to do
it regardless of my opinion, that does not amount to much. But if we
can know the will of God and understand the principles of life, and
then abide by them, all will be well. And as to what imaginary line or
district you live in, I do not think it makes much difference. We want
a little of this good feeling of brotherhood about which Brother
Joseph has been speaking so pleasantly. Jesus says: "Blessed are the
meek, for they shall inherit the earth. Blessed are they which do
hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled.
Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God." That is of
more value a great deal than dollars and cents, if you could but
understand it. It is worth ten thousand million times more, for they
perish with their using. You brought nothing into the world; you can
take nothing out. By and by, and a little space of ground six feet by
two is all you will want, and your money and your property you will
leave for others to handle. "Blessed are they which do hunger and
thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled." Blessed are
whom? The liar, the hypocrite, the thief, the rogue, the debanchee?
No; but "Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God." Let
us hunt after these things, and seek to possess more of these
principles which were taught and inculcated by our Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ.

Vol. 20, p.106
We have introduced among us the kingdom of God. What is meant by it?
The law, the rule, the government of God. Now, the Lord has laid down
a perfect law in relation to our temporal affairs and we would not see
so much squabling among us if we could carry it out. I refer to what
we call the United Order. But we cannot bear it, it seems too much for
us, as much as we talk and boast of our intelligence we cannot come to
some of these little principles of the Gospel. Some of us can manage
to pay our tithing, and some of us cannot. And then some of us can
believe a little in co-operation, and  we think that it is a terrible
stride; to me that is one of the least things [p.107] that God ever
instituted among men and I sometimes think if we cannot do that we had
better quit. Talk about being Gods and organizing worlds; why if we
fail in such a comparatively small undertaking, I do not think we have
faith enough to drag a sitting hen from her nest. If we cannot be
united in some of these little things, how can we in greater things?
We were talking about the principle of co-operation in our priesthood
meeting; and I thought I would refer to it here. And we are getting up
County or rather Stake organizations throughout Zion. And we want in
all of our temporal affairs to deal justly one with another. We want
to sustain co-operation, and then we want co-operation to sustain us.
It is not all on one side; there are two sides. If we sustain
co-operation, we will call upon co-operation to sustain us; and all
the settlements throughout the Territory will be represented, just the
same as the Saints to-day are represented in the Church through the
Presidents of Stakes, and we will try to do right ourselves, and then
we will try and see that they do right. We will sustain them with
good, honest efforts, and we want square up and down operations on
both sides, carrying out the principles of co-operation honestly and
truthfully before God and man. This is what we expect and we expect it
from your President, his Counselors and also from the Bishops and from
all the people. And if you cannot do this never talk about making
worlds.

Vol. 20, p.107
The world is opposed to us. They say they are not. Well, would you
injure them? No; I would not hurt a hair of their heads or deprive
them of any right they enjoy, either religious or political. We want
to treat all men kindly and with due respect; but we do not want to be
governed by their religious views, nor put our children under their
teachings. We want to look after the education of our children and see
that they are placed under proper teachers and receive proper
training, and not be placed in the hands of the enemies of the Church
and kingdom of God.

Vol. 20, p.107
Now brethren if we are Latter-day Saints, let us be consistent with
our belief and profession. I profess to be a Latter-day Saint, and I,
believe in the doctrines that the Lord has revealed to us with all my
heart; and I do not care who knows it. Now I am told in the
revelations to bring up my children in the fear of God. I believe that
this kingdom which the Lord has set up will grow and increase until
the kingdoms of this world will become the kingdoms of our God and his
Christ. And this you believe as well as I do. We believe in celestial
glory; and we believe in terrestrial and telestial glory; or in other
words, we believe there will be a separation finally of the good from
the bad. Now we are engaged gathering together, or separating
ourselves from the world and building our temples and administering in
them for the living and the dead, and we spend millions of dollars in
the accomplishment of this object, that we may become united and
linked together by eternal covenants that shall exist in all time and
throughout eternity. And then, when we have done all this go and
deliberately turn our children over to whom? To men who do not believe
the Gospel, to men who, according to your faith, are never going to
the celestial kingdom of God. They will get as big a glory as they are
prepared for, but they are not going there. And you will turn your
children over to them. And you call yourselves Latter-day Saints, do
you? I will suppose a case. You [p.108] expect to be saved in the
celestial kingdom of God. Well, supposing your expectations are
realized, which I sometimes doubt, and you look down, down somewhere
in a terrestrial or telestial kingdom, as the case may be, and you
there see your children, the offspring that God had given you to train
up in his fear, to honor him and keep his commandments, and perceive
that between you and them there is a great gulf, as represented by the
Savior in the parable of the rich man and Lazarus. And supposing they
could converse with you—which, however, they could not do—but if such
were the case, what would be their feelings towards you? It would be,
Father, mother, you are to blame for this. I would have been with you
if you had not tampered with the principles of life and salvation in
permitting me to be decoyed away by false teachers, who taught
incorrect principles. And this is the result of it. But then I very,
much question men and women's getting into the celestial kingdom of
God who have no more knowledge about the principles of life and
salvation than to go and tamper with the sacred offspring, the
principle of life which God intrusted to your care, to thus shuffle it
off to imbibe the spirit of unbelief, which leads to destruction and
death. I very much doubt in my mind the capability of such people
getting there. We had better look after ourselves a little. God has
given us light and he expects us to be governed by it. In speaking of
Abraham he says, "I know him." What do you know of him? That he will
fear me. What else? "That he will command his children after him, and
they shall keep the way of the Lord. To do justice and judgment; that
the Lord may bring upon Abraham that which he hath spoken of him."

Vol. 20, p.108
Well, the time is passing, but before closing, I wish to say a word or
two in regard to this co-operation in temporal things. They are very
little things, but they form a kind of stepping stone towards other
and more important events. A closer union which we shall expect to
inaugurate by-and-bye, but which we are not prepared to yet. But for
the time being it is expected that as honorable men and women, we will
honestly and truly carry out our covenants in regard to these little
temporal things; and let us be one, for the Lord has plainly told us,
if ye are not one, ye are not mine. If ye are not mine, whose are ye?
You can figure that up just as you please. These are the facts in
relation to this matter, we are desirous to bring about these things.
What for? For the sake of making money? No. Money is of little
importance where truth is concerned. I would not care if all the money
was out of existence, but I do care about the principles, and the laws
of God, about men being what what they profess to be, and not
hypocrites, belying their profession. We expect to see these things
carried out in honesty and truth, because it is the order which God
has introduced as a stepping-stone to something in the future. We
build temples and administer in them. How? Precisely according to the
revelations which God has given to us; but when it comes to our
temporal affairs, we would ride over and almost totally ignore the
laws which he has given to us to govern them. Jesus says, "In vain you
say to me Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say." And I say,
In vain you will say, Lord, Lord, if you cannot attend to these little
things; and those who will not, God  will shake out from among his
people. Now hear it, ye Latter-day Saints! and be not [p.109]
deceived: God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall
he also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh, shall of the flesh reap
corruption; but he that soweth to the spirit, shall of the spirit reap
life everlasting." We should be governed by correct principles in the
fear of God; and should righteously, uprightly, and virtuously
preserve our bodies and spirits pure, and keep all the laws of God and
seek to comprehend his will in regard to all things, and feel that we
are here to build up the kingdom of God and not ourselves, to
establish the principles of righteousness and of truth and the laws of
heaven, and not our ideas and theories; for through the ordinances of
God and through obedience to his laws come the blessings of God to
Israel in time and through all eternity.

Vol. 20, p.109
God bless you and lead you in the paths of life, in the name of Jesus.
Amen.

John Taylor, January 6, 1879

We Should not Boast of Superiority Over Our Fellow Creatures—
God is Interested in the Welfare of All Mankind—The Relation and
Amenability 
of All Men to the Laws of God—We Should Be Courteous to Those Whose 
Views Differ From Ours—the Servants of God Are Messengers of Salvation
—The Restoration of the Priesthood—The Judgments of The Almighty—
Absurd Theories of Learned Men—Only the Righteous Among the Saints
Will Be Saved in the Kingdom of God

Delivered at the Quarterly Conference of the Salt Lake
 Stake of Zion, in the Salt Lake Theatre, Sunday Afternoon, Jan. 6,
1879.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 20, p.109
I have been interested in listening to the remarks that have been made
by the brethren who have addressed us during this Conference: and I
propose myself to offer a few reflections that have passed through my
mind while listening to the teaching and instruction that has been
presented.

Vol. 20, p.109
There is a feeling prevailing more or less among all the branches of
the human family, that the nation or people to which they belong is
superior in many respects to others, either [p.110] in government, in
morals, in science, in manufactures, in the arts or in religion, as
the case may be, and the Latter-day Saints are not without this
sentiment. We feel that God has blessed us more abundantly with wisdom
and knowledge regarding himself, his ways, his laws and in relation to
eternal things, through our obedience to his will than he has others,
and that we are moving in a higher plane than the rest of theseus and
daughters of Adam. Admitting this to be correct, there is nothing
whereof we as individuals or as a people ought to boast. If we have
received any intelligence or knowledge pertaining either to the
present or the future, it has been solely through the communications
that God has been pleased to make known to us. For naturally we are
very like other men—not much taller, not much shorter, not much more
intelligent, not much more ignorant, than they are. There is not so
great a diversity among peoples as some imagine, other things being
equal; it may be well for us to reflect a little on the position we
occupy in relation to others, in relation to our God, in relation to
the world in which we live and the peoples by which we are surrounded;
to reflect upon the past, the present, and the future; and to
comprehend, if possible, our true status before the Almighty and
before all men.

Vol. 20, p.110
It is indeed true that God has conferred upon us many great and
peculiar blessings for which we are indebted to him; but at the same
the Lord feels interested in the welfare of all men, and all peoples
of all nations, of all creeds and all religious—not in their religions
as religions, but in the people who profess to believe in them; and he
is acquainted with the peculiar ideas, habits, dispositions and
feelings of men everywhere. One of the old apostles in speaking upon
these things, says, "God hath made of one blood all nations of men for
to dwell on all the face of the earth; and hath determined the times
before appointed and the bounds of their habitations; that they should
seek the Lord if haply they might feel after him, and find him, though
he be not far from every one of us." It is further said, "that we are
all his offspring," and again "that he is the God and the Father of
the spirits of all flesh;" and consequently he is interested in the
welfare of all the human family, everywhere—among all peoples, all
nations, all kindreds and all tongues.

Vol. 20, p.110
Now if this be the case, which we have no reason to doubt—then he is
interested in all the human family, and will try to promote their
welfare and happiness so far as he is capable of doing, according to
certain laws by which he himself is governed, as well as all things in
creation, and the learning we have heard so much about is simply a
knowledge of some principles associated with those laws which are
generally denominated the laws of, nature. In relation to the nations
or peoples the Lord will do as well by them as they will let him, and
as far as the laws by which he is governed will permit, just the same
as we would towards our children. We fathers and mothers, have
children; they do not always do as we would like to have them do; but
we wish to look over their frailties and imperfections as much as
possible; but when it comes to certain points, then both father and
mother have to stop. If our children violate the laws of the land,
they have to be judged by those laws and we can not prevent it,
neither should we try [p.111] to. Still our feelings are drawn out
towards our families, and it is right and natural they should be, for
these paternal feelings are planted in the human breast by the
Almighty. It is therefore proper that we should have affection and to
manifest kindness, forbearance and long suffering towards all our
children and all those with whom we are associated. God has this kind
of feeling towards his children; and it is a portion of the spirit
that emanates from him that prompts this affection and regard for our
offspring.

Vol. 20, p.111
These things are connected also with other matters. We try to look
after the welfare of our children; we try—that is, those who are not
utterly depraved—to lead them in the right paths, and to influence
their minds and their morals and to teach them correctly both in
relation to religion, education and morals, as well as secular
matters, in order that they may become intelligent men and women,
capable of sustaining themselves, that they may improve the talents
God has given them, and that they may be able to comprehend some few
of the laws, at least, by which the creations, the worlds are governed
and the principles by which we are surrounded in this world, as also a
knowledge of the laws of life. This is all very proper; and it is also
proper that men should cultivate pleasant relations and have a good
kind feeling towards others. One of the greatest evils alluded to in
holy writ that, it is said, would develop itself in the last days is
thus delineated: "in the last days perilous times shall come. For men
shall be lovers of their own selves" instead of having that kind,
brotherly, affectionate feeling towards others, they shall be "lovers
of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers,
disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection,
truce-breakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of
those who are good, traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasure
more than lovers of God; having a form of godliness but denying the
power thereof." This is spoken of as being one of the greatest evils
that could exist among men.

Vol. 20, p.111
As I before stated, we have a regard for our children, and God has
also a regard for us. We wish to train our children in the way we wish
them to go; other people wish to do the same. Talk about the
Catholics, Methodists, Presbyterians, Baptists and other
denominations, no matter what their ideas or feelings may be, no
matter how inconsistent and foolish we may regard their manner of
worship, yet many of them are quite sincere in trying to benefit their
children. And God is sincere in trying to promote their happiness and
welfare as well as he is ours, both in regard to this world and the
world to come. And hence he will do the best he possibly can with all
peoples. But as I stated before, being governed by law, he can only
treat them "according to the deeds done in the body, whether those
deeds be good or evil." And when that judgment takes place all men
will have to abide its award; there is no appeal from it. No court to
which they can have access whereby they can change the decree of the
Almighty. The Lord knows this and he has prepared certain classes, so
to speak, in his school here upon the earth for his people and for all
the world. And he has provided a means of instruction for the
inhabitants of the earth, looking upon them as eternal, immortal
beings, having to do with time and eternity. But; all things, as I
remarked, are under the influence, control and government [p.112] of
law, just as much as the planetary system with which we are connected
is governed by law. It makes no difference what a few of us may do, or
how the world may act, the sun rises and sets regularly, the earth
revolves upon its axis, and so it is with all the planetary systems;
there is no confusion, no disorder in any of the movements of the
heavenly bodies. They are governed by a science and intelligence that
is beyond the reach of men in mortality; yet they move strictly
according to certain laws by which all of them have been, are and will
be governed. And these laws are under the surveillence and control of
the great law-giver, who manages, controls and directs all these
worlds. If it were not the case they would move through space in wild
confusion, and system would rush against system, and worlds upon
worlds would be destroyed, together with their inhabitants. But they
are governed by a superhuman power, by a spirit and intelligence that
dwells in the bosom of the Gods, about which mankind knows but very
little. It is so with regard to all the forces of nature —the earth on
which we stand, the elements of which it is composed, the air we
breathe, the water we drink and everything in nature is governed
strictly according to immutable, eternal, unchangeable laws,
practical, philosophical, and strictly scientific, if these terms are
preferred; but they are, nevertheless, placed there by the Almighty.

Vol. 20, p.112
Now, in regard to the world, and the position we occupy in it. There
is something peculiar about the relationship we sustain to the world
of mankind with which we are surrounded. It is not proper for us to be
censorious, to upbraid people for things that they do not comprehend
and that are beyond their ken; we should be courteous and charitable
to all, and not find fault with men because they do not comprehend
things as we understand them. But try to understand our true position
and the relationship we sustain to our heavenly Father, to his laws,
to the peoples with whom we associate, and to the world in which we
live.

Vol. 20, p.112
We read of many prominent men who have existed in the world in various
ages. For instance, there was Adam, Seth, Enoch, Methusaleh, Noah,
Abraham, Moses, the Prophets, Jesus and his disciples, the people who
came to this continent, Ether, and the brother of Jared, Lehi and
Nephi, Alma, Moroni, and many other prominent individuals who held
intercourse with the Almighty, who were placed by the Lord in a
position whereby they could receive communications from him, could
learn his will and teach it to others. We look upon these men as great
men, and justly too, as wise men, as intelligent and philantrophic
men; as men who were interested not only in their welfare, but in the
welfare of the peoples by whom they were surrounded and the world in
which they lived. These men did not come as the censors of the world;
they did not come to aggrandize themselves, to build themselves up,
nor to control or coerce others. What was the great blessing conferred
upon Abraham? "In thee shall all the families of the earth be
blessed;" not cursed, not destroyed, not annihilated; but as a
messenger of God, as the elect of heaven, as a man whom he had chosen
to accomplish his work, and whom he would use through those principles
that existed in eternity to pour blessings upon fallen humanity. That
was the feeling which was manifested, as I understand it. It is true
that Abraham, when a parcel of  thieves came along in the shape of a
[p.113] confederation of kings, and took away his nephew and others,
and despoiled them of their goods, that he gathered together his
household, pursued them and smote many of them, and delivered those
they designed to oppress and brought the captives back again to their
own places. And when he had done it, what then? Why, said they,
Abraham you have done a good deed, you have delivered us and brought
back this spoil, take what you please. But he told them that he did
not want any of it: "You were injured, robbed and despoiled, and
carried captive: these men came upon you and fraudulently despoiled
you of your goods; and here is my nephew, Lot, who is an honorable man
and one in whom I am particularly interested, and I was only doing for
you what one man ought to do for another; I will take none of the
spoils. Here are these young men who were with me, you may give them
what you like, but you shall not have cause to say that you made
Abraham rich."

Vol. 20, p.113
Prominent men who were the descendants of Abraham acted in the same
way; true benevolence makes all cosmopolitans. It has been the
feeling, the design of all good men to benefit their fellow-men; and
even the philosophy of the heathen has advocated this to a certain
extent. What was the message of Moses when he was sent as a deliverer
to the children of Israel, whom the ungodly Egyptians had oppressed
and made slaves of? He, as the sent of God, delivered a message, Thus
saith the Lord, let my people Israel go. A message of mercy to Israel,
and not even injurious to the Egyptians, unless opposed by them. Did
he deliver them by any inherent wisdom or intelligence in him? No, but
by the power of the Almighty, by the revelations of God and by the
intelligence that God gave to him. His labor was especially a message
to deliver Israel from bondage and unjust oppression. He brought them
out, and God worked with him. And when their enemies pursued them, he
protected them; he opened the sea and made the waves stand up while
they passed over dry shod. Some of these philosophical people —I do
not call them scientists, but ignoramuses—say, that is contrary to the
laws of nature. But it is not contrary to the laws of God, nor the
power of God, for he can do things just as he pleases, and manage them
according to his own will and purposes; and he is acquainted with
other laws in nature, of which men are ignorant, Moses, we are told,
was a stranger in a strange land, where he saw a bush that burned with
fire and the bush was not consummed (it might be said that this was
contrary to nature's laws also); and a voice spoke to him which
proceeded from the bush, telling him to take the shoes from off his
feet, for the ground whereon he stood was holy; also telling him that
he was a chosen messenger of the Lord to accomplish a certain work.
And the Lord taught and instructed him. And Moses went before the king
of Egypt and the powers thereof, and delivered the message that God
had given unto him. It was not a very agreeable message for them to
hear, nor a very pleasant one for him to communicate. But he was a man
of God and had the fear of God before him; the Lord had selected him
as an instrument, and although comprehending his weaknesses he shrank
not from the responsibility, but went forth in the name of Israel's
God to perform the commission. committed to his care, and he delivered
the Israelites. [p.114] It is true they were rebellious and ignorant,
and it is true they were self-willed, and many of them were very
corrupt; it is true they could not endure the light of the blessings
of the Gospel; and it is also true that when God would have made of
them a kingdom of priests they could not receive that priesthood, nor
be governed by its influence. He then took from them the Melchisedec
Priesthood, leaving them the lesser or Aaronic Priesthood, because
they would not and were not competent to magnify the duties of the
greater, and of that they were necessarily deprived. What then? God
did the best he could with them as he has done with every nation and
every people; he, however, sent prophets among them from time to time.

Vol. 20, p.114
Now we will pass on. What was the message that Jesus came to proclaim
to the people, a message of destruction? A message of death? A message
of condemnation? No, no; it was a message of glad tidings and great
joy to all peoples. And what did he tell his disciples to go and
preach? Destruction to all people? No; his commission to them was: "Go
ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature." Where?
To all the world. And what was the nature of that Gospel? Faith in the
Lord Jesus Christ, repentance and baptism for the remission of sins,
and the laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, which
would place men in a position whereby they could have communication
with God their heavenly Father, having a hope blooming with
immortality and eternal life that entered within the vail, whither
Christ their forerunner bad gone. Hence it was a message of mercy,
salvation and exaltation to all people who would receive it. "Go ye
into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature. He that
believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not
shall be damned." If they were condemned, if they suffered the wrath
of God, it was not because they had not life and salvation held out to
them; it was because they rejected that life and salvation through the
preaching of his word and the atonement of his only begotten Son. Was
there anything injurious in this? No, nothing of the kind. It was in
the interests of humanity; it was for the welfare of the world; it was
to teach man, through those heavenly principles which he had
communicated, the laws of God, to put them in possession of those rich
treasures of eternal life, opening the kingdom of heaven to the
believer who would obey his laws and be governed by them. This is the
message that God has always proclaimed to the people.

Vol. 20, p.114
When Joseph Smith came, what did he preach? Just the same as all the
others had done. Was it because of any peculiar philosophy, or any
remarkable intelligence that he had in and of himself in the first
place to comprehend those principles that he revealed. No. It is true
that he was a chosen instrument of the Almighty for that purpose; it
is true that being one of the seed of Abraham, that peculiar blessing
belonging to him. It is true that Abraham in former years through his
genealogy was made acquainted with the rights pertaining to the
priesthood, and that Joseph Smith had those rights in common with
Abraham, being one of his seed. And it is true that he was selected
for this purpose; but until the Lord  made himself known unto him and
revealed his purposes, he knew nothing about the things of [p.115] God
any more than you or I did. I know this for I have talked with him
upon these subjects. Well what was the nature of his mission? It was
to restore the ancient Gospel; it was to bring forth the record of the
Gospel upon this continent, which the people who lived here in former
years had forfeited, because of their transgressions; it was that the
stick of Joseph in the hands of Ephraim might be united with the stick
of Judah, in their testimony evidence, prophecies, doctrines and
ordinances, developing correct principles, that things as they exist
in the heavens might be made more plain to men upon the earth, and
that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word should be
established. Was it to condemn the world? Not unless the world
rejected it. What was the Gospel Jesus taught? Just the same as that
which Jesus and his disciples taught. He called upon the people to
repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus for the remission of sins,
and they should receive the Holy Ghost. And did he and his brethren go
forth and preach this doctrine? They did. And was the promise they
made fulfilled to those who believed and obeyed? It was; and you are
my witnesses to-day that these things are true, it having been made
known to us by the Holy Spirit of promise, the Holy Ghost, which takes
of the things of the Father and reveals them unto man. And is anybody
harmed by this? What is injured? Whose rights are interfered with?
Whose principles are trampled under foot. Nobody's! Is anybody forced
to obey this Gospel? No! Has anybody been coerced into any measure
pertaining to these matters? No! It has always been proclaimed and is
to-day, "It is all free grace, it is all free will." Would you curtail
anybody in their religious rights? Not by any means; I would leave
them with their God. If they cannot comprehend, or comprehending have
not the inclination to obey correct principle, I would leave them with
their God, in whose hands we all are, and in whose hands are the
issues of life and death. If men do not love the truth we cannot help
it; if men become corrupt and unrighteous and full of infidelity we
cannot help it, we did not place them in that position, it is their
own act. Can you find a set of men to-day in the wide world, men who
are filled with more philantrophy and benevolance, or greater
benefactors to mankind than these Elders who are around me? You cannot
find them on this little earth; you cannot find men anywhere that have
and will make the sacrifices for principle that the Elders of this
Church have done. I see those around me that have traveled hundreds
and thousands of miles without purse or scrip, in the midst of
persecution, contumely and reproach, to deliver the message of life to
the people, because God had commanded it, and because they were
desirous to promote the weal and happiness of the human family. How
have they been treated? Just as Jesus was treated; just as his
Apostles and just as the prophets of old were treated. Men have always
killed the prophets and stoned those who were sent to them. But then
what; of that? That is all the worse for those who did this; they have
the hardest row to hoe, for they as well as we have yet to appear
before the Judge of the whole earth, and he will say, I called but you
refused; I stretched out my hand but you heeded it not; hence, "I will
laugh [p.116] at your calamity, and will mock when your fear cometh."
That is the way he puts it. I offered you light; I offered you truth;
I offered you intelligence; I desited to promote your happiness, your
well being, but you would not have it, and therefore you are left
without excuse. Are they his children? Yes. Does he feel sorry to see
them act that way? Yes; but be cannot help it, he is governed by law,
and those laws are inexorable and just and they cannot be departed
from.

Vol. 20, p.116
What, next? As eternal beings we all have to stand before him to be
judged; and he has provided different degrees of glory—the celestial
the terrestial, and the telestial glories—which are provided according
to certain unchangeable laws which cannot be controverted. What will
he do with them? For those who are ready to listen to him and be
brought under the influence of the Spirit of God and be led by the
principles of revelation and the light of heaven, and who are willing
to yield obedience to his commands at all times and carry out his
purposes upon the earth, and who are willing to abide a celestial law,
he has prepared for them a celestial glory, that they may be with him
for ever and ever. And what about the others? They are not prepared to
go there any more than lead is prepared to stand the same test as gold
or silver; and there they cannot go. And there is a great gulf between
them. But he will do with them just as well as he can. A great many of
these people in the world, thousands and hundreds of millions of them,
will be a great deal better off through the interposition of the
Almighty than they have any idea of. But they cannot enter into the
celestial kingdom of God; where God and Christ are they cannot come.

Vol. 20, p.116
God has made use of various means, in various ages of the world, to
teach and lead men in the right path. He sent forth his servants in
different ages into the vineyard, and gathered a few here and a few
there who would obey his law, that they might be saved in his kingdom.
And what, let me ask, have the other people of the world to do with
it? They would not listen to the words of life; can the messengers of
God help it? No, they cannot. Theirs is not a very enviable position.
It was not a very pleasant thing for Moses to go to the Egyptian king
to tell him the message he had to bear, nor to see the plagues roll on
one after another. But God set him to work at it, and he did it. It
was the Lord that managed that matter; he was simply the instrument.
Who was it that inspired the prophets to predict many things that were
very unpleasant to the ear? It was God. Could they have helped it? No.
And when Joseph Smith came, for instance, could he help being born?
No. And being born, could he help being called by the Almighty? No. He
had either to do the thing that God required at his hand, or not do
it, and have suffered the consequences; and if he had not done it
others would, for God's work is destined to be performed. But he did
his part of it, and did it well and faithfully, and I know it, for I
was there when he was killed by some of our highly reverend Christian
brethren.

Vol. 20, p.116
You Elders of Israel who meet together in the capacity of a
Conference, you have had the priesthood conferred upon you. Where did
it come from? From the Lord. The Aaronic Priesthood was delivered by
John the Baptist, who held it in  former times upon the [p.117] earth.
He communicated that to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery. And then
Peter, James and John, who had operated in the Melchizedek Priesthood
in their day, came and conferred it upon them, then the apostleship
was organized, and then the order of the priesthood was manifested
unto us as it exists in the heavens. Why? That we might be put in
possession of principles that emanate from God, and that we might be
able to act our part in carrying out the purposes of God; not only
pertaining to ourselves, but more especially to the nations of the
earth, and then to operate for the dead as well as the living. Had we
anything to do with it particularly? I did not introduce it, neither
did Brigham Young, nor Parley P. Pratt, nor Orson Hyde, nor Heber C.
Kimball, nor Joseph Smith; no man introduced it only as God gave it.
Joseph Smith was made use of as an instrument in introducing it; and
then having organized the Church in all its various branches, with
Presidents, Apostles, Patriarchs, High Priests, Seventies, Elders,
Priests, Teachers, and Deacons, with Bishops and High Councils, and
all the various organizations of the Church. These things were given
us for what? To gratify our ambition? to enable us to ride over and
trample under foot our fellow creatures? to place power and authority
upon us? No, not for any individual affair, not for any man's
emolument or aggrandizement. Although there is nothing more honorable,
nothing more dignified, nothing to which a man ought so much to aspire
to, as to be a servant of the living God, and to be commissioned by
him to do his work upon the earth. And what is it for? To spread
correct principles among men; to combat priestcraft, states-craft,
oppression, fraud and iniquity of all kinds, and to introduce among
men those pure and holy principles by which the Gods are governed in
he eternal worlds. It is not for you and me particularly; the Lord
could get along very well without us, if we could without him. But
God, and the holy priesthood behind the vail, that have lived and
operated upon the earth, and who operate in eternity, felt interested
in regard to the things that we are connected with, and interested in
the welfare of the world. We talk about the wisdom of men. What true
wisdom or intelligence has man that he receives not from the Almighty?
I will tell you what the wisdom of men will come to by and by, and it
is not so far in the future as many people think, "when the wisdom of
the wise shall fail, and the understanding of the prudent shall be
hid," their power and glory will fade, and you will see their thrones
totter to their base; it is not long before you will see war,
desolation, carnage and death run riot through the nations, plagues,
pestilence and famine depopulating the earth. And then where will
their wisdom, philosophy and intelligence be? Men get a little
smattering of knowledge and philosophy, and of some of the lesser laws
that God has planted in nature, and they give glory to themselves, as
did the Babylonish monarch who said, "is not this great Babylon that I
have built?" They do not know that they are poor, blind, foolish,
ignorant, naked, destitute, and in the way of death. The nations of
the earth, with their false philosophy, with their wealth, their
corruptions, their power and might, will become, by and by like the
chaff of the summer's threshing-floor [p.118] before the wind, as
represented by the Prophet Daniel. Why? Because eternal justice cries
to the great God in relation to all the people of the earth. That is
the reason, and because of their own acts and of their own
corruptions. Hear what the Lord has coupled with his commission to his
servants in this our day, and, when he said it, he said that which is
verily true; Go forth and bear your testimony to the world; and after
your testimony cometh the testimony of war and of fire, and of sword
and bloodshed, and the waves of the sea heaving beyond their bounds,
etc. He gives them fair warning, and they heed it not; but these
things must and will most assuredly come.

Vol. 20, p.118
What next? Does he destroy them for their good sometimes? Yes. After
Noah had preached the Gospel to the antediluvian world, and after
their cup of iniquity was full, and Zion and her cities had fled, then
followed the judgments of God; then came desolation and destruction.
And why this wholesale sweeping out of existence of humanity? To stop
them from propagating a corrupt species. Was not that right? Yes it
was. He said, I will cut them off; I will prepare a prison for them,
in which they shall be confined for generations, where they shall not
have power to propagate their species; for these pure spirits in the
eternal worlds shall not be, contaminated with their corruptions: I
will take them off the earth, and I will raise up another people. And
He did do it. What then? He was still merciful. When Jesus was put to
death in the flesh, he remembered them. "He went," says Peter, "and
preached unto the spirits in prison, which sometimes were disobedient,
when once the long-suffering of God waited in the days of Noah, etc."
What did he preach? The Gospel. And what is it he has told us to do
to-day? Not only to preach the Gospel and gather the people, but to
build Temples. What for? To administer in them. Who for? For the dead
who have died without a knowledge of the Gospel, that they might
participate with us in the blessings which they had not the privilege
of enjoying on the earth. We are doing this; hence we are doing more
than preaching the Gospel to the living; we are making preparations
for saving the dead, according to the word of God.

Vol. 20, p.118
Reference was made this morning to the wisdom and learning of the
world. I don't know where it is. I have traveled quite extensively in
various parts of the earth, and I must say that I have not met with
their intelligence. I tell you what, I have met with very frequently;
I have witnessed a great deal of ignorance, superstition and
wickedness, and any amount of corruption, and notwithstanding the
little advancement that some few have made in the true principles of
science, what do they know of things as they exist before God?I told a
few scientific gentlemen whom I happened to meet with a few days ago,
a few things that Joseph Smith, that unlettered, ignorant boy told me
in regard to the heavenly bodies and certain things associated with
them, and when I had done so, one of them said, Mr. Taylor, those are
some of the most comprehensive ideas I ever heard in my life. I said
these ideas are from Joseph Smith, that unlearned man; but God gave
them to him by revelation. Another remarked: I  have read a good deal
and studied a good deal; but I have a great deal to learn yet. Was it
anything I [p.119] knew? No, I simply told them something that Joseph
Smith told me. We have a great many ignorant, learned fools; but when
you meet sensible, intelligent men, as these were, they will
acknowledge principle when it is presented to them. But many men have
not the understanding to do it. Talking about saving themselves, who
among the philosophers can save themselves? who knows anything of God
or heaven? They know a very little of the earth whereon we dwell, much
less do they know of things pertaining to the heavens or of God or of
eternity. And let me tell them furthermore, that no man knoweth the
things of God, save by the spirit of God—or, to use the text as it is
given: "For what man knoweth the things of man, save by the spirit of
man which is in him? Even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the
spirit of God." And they cannot get that spirit without first obeying
the first principles of the Gospel of Christ. Talk about their
intelligence, it is a curious sort of intelligence to me. What do they
do when they have to grapple with the sting of death, and when it
stares them in the face? Why, they take a leap in the dark. And this
darkness is the end of all their philosophy and all their science. And
the little they do know in divining the laws of God is only with
regard to some very few of the fundamental principles of those laws
that God has planted everywhere throughout	the universe and I do
not therefore have that reverence for their theories, notions and
vagaries, nor do I attach that importance to their intelligence that
some people do.

Vol. 20, p.119
I remember on a certain occasion, while in Paris, France, (I have
referred to this subject before, but it will not hurt to repeat it
again) quite a number of professed philosophers called on me and
presented so many foolish, dreamy, intangible, mysterious,
incomprehensible ideas and visionary theories, that I thought of all
the ignoramuses I ever met with they beat all. They have a certain
kind of bread in that city, a kind of light cake, which they make
there. It is so light that you could blow it away with a breath, and
you might eat all day of it and not be satisfied. A brother who was
there visiting me asked if I knew the name of that bread. I said I did
not know the French name for it, but could give it a name. What name
would you give it, he asked? Well, I said, you may call it philosophy
or fried froth, just as you please.

Vol. 20, p.119
Professor Huxley, in visiting Niagara Falls, made some remarks which I
remember were published and copied extensively in the papers, to the
effect that here was another evidence afforded of the many thousands
or millions of years (I forget the number now) that it had taken to
wash away the rocks below these falls. And this evidence was advanced
in support of geological ideas. I thought to myself; yes, professor
Huxley is a very learned man. I wonder if he knew that rock was once
in a friable, plastic condition, when, by the force of the watery
element the soft stratum might be disintegrated, excavated and removed
by the washing process in perhaps a very few days. We have seen large
gaps washed away out of some of our ditches in a few hours. Such are
common occurrences here. If a change were to take place in the
elements comprising such washouts; which might very easily [p.120]
occur here as elsewhere, and they become petrified, the same condition
of things would exist as may be seen at Niagara Falls, and some other
philosopher hereafter might expatiate on the years it took to remove
so much rock. If we have to submit to their theories, we should really
be in a sorry condition. I, for one, will not fall down and worship at
any such shrine.

Vol. 20, p.120
We talk about our organizations; are they right according to the order
of God? Yes. Will they exist in the heavens? Yes. Are we all
magnifying our calling? No; we are not. We have indeed a sort of
skeleton fixed up; but I think sometimes it needs flesh on the bones
and the breath of life, the spirit of the living God breathed into it.
We need to realize the position we occupy and the duties devolving
upon us. We see this in almost everything around us associated with
the Church and kingdom of God. While many men are diligent and their
whole hearts are engaged in the work of God, there are a Great really
astride of the fence, saying Good Lord and Good Devil, not knowing
whose hands they will fall into. And yet they are High Priests, and
Seventies and Elders. What will be the condition of such! We are told
that "Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not
prophesied in thy name, and in thy name have cast nut devils, and in
thy name done many wonderful works? Yet to all such he, will say, "I
never knew you; depart from me, ye that work iniquity." You say, that
means the outsiders. No, it does not. Do they do many wonderful works
in the name of Jesus? No; if they do anything, it is done in the name
of themselves or of the Devil. Sometimes they will do things in the
name of God; but it is simply an act of blasphemy. This means you,
Latter-day Saints, who heal the sick, cast out devils, and do many
wonderful things in the name of Jesus. And yet how many we see among
this people of this class, that become careless, and treat lightly the
ordinances of God's house and the priesthood of the Son of God; yet
they think they are going, by and by, to slide into the kingdom of
God. But I tell you unless they are righteous and keep their covenants
they will never go there. Hear it, ye Latter-day Saints! Hear it, ye
Seventies and High Priests! "Whatsoever a man soweth that shall he
also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap
corruption; but he that soweth to the spirit shall of the spirit reap
life everlasting." You have the priesthood, and if you do not magnify
that priesthood God will require it at your hands. He expects us all
to be alive and energetic, honoring our calling, our priesthood and
our God, for he expects it of all of us. Now hear it, for as sure as
God lives it will be so. It will not be "how we apples swim!" You must
swim yourselves; for every man "will be judged according to the deeds
done in the body." If you aim at a celestial glory, you must have a
celestial spirit and be governed by it. You must be honest, virtuous
and benevolent; you must be men full of the Holy Ghost, magnifying
your calling, and houoring your priesthood, if you would obtain an
entrance into the kingdom of God. And so in regard to the sisters,
they stand precisely on the same ground. What are we to do? To listen
to and be guided by the world No; but to regulate our  temporal and
spiritual affairs—things [p.121] perraining to time and things
pertaining to eternity, according to the influence, the law, and
direction of the Almighty.

Vol. 20, p.121
Let us come again to this intelligence. Who would know to-day anywhere
in the world how to build a temple that would be accepted of the Lord?
Nobody. Who would know how to administer in them acceptably to him
when built? Nobody. Let them bring forth their wise men, if they have
any, and tell us how we shall obtain an inheritance in the kingdom of
God. This is something they cannot do. Why? Because they have not the
Gospel; and it is the Gospel that brings life and immortality to
light, and this is the kind of intelligence we are after. To redeem
and save the living and the dead; to build up the Zion of our God,
that a people may be prepared who shall he pure in heart, and prepared
to associate with the intelligences around the throne of God.

Vol. 20, p.121
These are some things associated with our duties and responsibilities.
Have the apostles duties to perform? Yes. Does God require it at their
hands! Yes. If they do not do it, will he hold them guiltless? No.
Have the Seventies? Yes. What are they? To go to the nations of the
earth as bearers of the Gospel. That is your duty, you Seventies; and
if you do not do it God will remove your candlestick out of its place.
Do you hear it, you Seventies? And you High Priests and Elders, God
has not conferred the priesthood upon you to dream about, to trifle or
tamper with or treat it with contempt: he will spew you out of his
mouth unless you take another course, many of you. God expects his
message to go to all nations, and the priesthood ought to be seeking
after God and to be clothed upon with the power of God and with the
light of revelation, that they may stand forth as his messengers to
the nations: and then by and by, after having cleared their garments
from the blood of this generation, to go and administer for the dead
in the temples of the Lord, and keep laboring and doing until God
shall have accomplished his purposes.

Vol. 20, p.121
What else are you going to do? To build up the kingdom of heaven upon
the earth, where the voice of God shall rule and where the law of God
shall have the dominion, and where men shall be instructed with laws
of heaven and be taught of God. A great many revelations and changes
have yet to take place, we have got to put ourselves in a position to
be guided and directed of the Lord in temporal as well as spiritual
things, or we will never obtain that glory for which many of us are
looking.

Vol. 20, p.121
Well, what shall we do? Do right, following the counsels of those who
are placed over us. Follow the counsel of the Twelve, you whose
business it is to do it; follow the counsel of your bishops, you who
live in the wards, and you bishops follow the counsel of the
presidents of Stakes, and you presidents of Stakes seek for and follow
the counsel of the Twelve. And you people, he taught of your teachers;
and you teachers, get the Spirit of the Lord that you may teach
aright, and you Seventies and Elders prepare yourselves to go to the
nations of the earth. Say, here am I, send me; I am on hand, I am
ready to fulfil my duty and to magnify my calling, and with the help
of the Lord I will lift up a warning voice to my fellow men. And as
High Councils to sit in judgment with honesty, truth, fidelity and
[p.122] integrity, without fear or favor of any man to act and
administer in righteousness. And you Bishops, act as fathers over the
flock of Christ, that you may magnify your calling, and that in your
judgment you may seek for the inspiration of the Almighty, that you
may administer justice among the people; that righteousness may
prevail in Zion, and that it may spread and grow and increase, that
the glory of God may rest upon us, and that we may rejoice together in
the fullness of the Gospel of peace. And will it go on? It will Will
the kingdom spread? It will, "until the kingdoms of this world shall
become the kingdoms of our God and His Christ, and He will reign
forever and ever." And about the wicked and the ungodly, protect
yourselves against them as well as you call; unite yourselves together
and be one, and never mind their ideas and feelings. God has called us
to be one, to be united; and that man who tampers with the Gentiles
and with their vices and follies will go down to death. We are sent to
teach the principles of life, not to be taught of them; and we are
required to be governed by the principles, laws, intelligence and
truth that come from God, that we may magnify our calling, build up
His kingdom, gather together the elect, save the living and redeem the
dead, and then when we get through, unite with the assembled throng in
the Celestial kingdom of God; and honor and praise and glory and power
and majesty and dominion be ascribed to Him that sits upon the throne,
and to the Lamb, forever and ever. Amen.

Charles W. Penrose, January 19, 1879

Remarks on Union, Made By Elder C. W. Penrose,

In the Ogden Tabernacle, January 19th, 1879.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 20, p.122
I am more than pleased this morning to have the privilege of
assembling with you, to see the faces of so many of my old friends,
and to enjoy the blessings of the Spirit of God and the instructions
of this Conference. I believe we realize to a great extent the
importance of the subject that has been presented to us this morning
by Brother F. M. Lyman. I have thought upon it a great many times in
reflecting upon the condition of the Latter-day Saints and the
prospects that lie before them, and in viewing also the apathy and
carelessness of a great many, and the [p.123] influx of the people
amongst us who are not of our faith. I have sometimes almost dreaded
the consequences that may ensue, unless we become more united in our
feelings and efforts to build up the Kingdom of God and to maintain
the liberties that God has bestowed upon us. The people of Ogden are
peculiarly situated. A great many people have come here who are not of
our faith, some good people and some not so good. But their sympathies
and feelings both religious and political are dissimilar to ours; they
are not of us, their interests are not identical with ours, and
although they may seem for the time to be friendly and to have an
interest with us in our local affairs, yet our experience has
demonstrated to us the truth of a certain saying of our Lord Jesus
Christ, "He that is not with me is against me; and he that gathereth
not with me scattereth abroad." It would seem in our history that
sometimes this was not the case, some people having come among us
whose feelings appeared to be in consonance with ours and who were
friendly disposed towards us, but their faith not being our faith,
although their views to some extent were in harmony with ours, yet we
have found in our experience that these words of the Savior held good
even with them. Something is sure to arise to draw the dividing line;
some circumstance transpires which places them where they belong, and
they then occupy their true position. They are outside the covenant of
the Gospel, and their sympathies and feelings and faith cannot be
identified with ours. They are of the world, we are not; we have come
out of the world. This may seem strange to some; but it is true as God
is true. Christ laid this rule down, and we shall find that it is
perfectly correct.

Vol. 20, p.123
The great necessity for us as Saints of God is to become. really and
truly united, not only in thought, but in our faith and desires and
sympathies one toward another, and in our fellowship as brethren and
sisters in Christ. We must cherish an active, living faith, showing
our faith by our works in our efforts to arrive at a perfect union. I
see the necessity of this in our political affairs. When I look back
at the last election, I am reminded of the few votes, comparatively,
that were cast in this city. This shows something wrong. What is it?
There is a carelessness growing upon the people, and we perceive it to
some extent in our religious affairs and public meetings, but we see
it more clearly when it comes to voting, for many who have a right to
vote stay away from the polls. We call the attention of our brethren
and sisters to these matters, and say to every Latter-day Saint who
has the right of franchise, it is your duty to vote. The franchise is
not given to us as an ornament or plaything, but as a power to be used
with our best judgment in the maintenance of truth and liberty. The
spirit of the Gospel is the spirit of liberty, the Gospel itself is
the perfect law of liberty; and every move that may be made, having
for its object the maintenance of liberty, we ought to regard in the
light of the Gospel, in the light of duty.

Vol. 20, p.123
There is a great deal of talk, and has been for years past, of
separating religion from politics. I believe that we need a little
more religion in our politics than we already have, and I believe that
if there were more true religion in politics throughout the world it
would be better for humanity. I am certain that it is absolutely
necessary for us who have come here, [p.124] having seperated
ourselves from the world, for the purpose of building up the kingdom
of God, in order to accomplish this to permit our religion to enter
into our lives and govern us in all we do, whether it be secular or
religious. We cannot act separately, singly and alone; the Spirit of
the Lord, which is the spirit of the everlasting Gospel, should
dictate us in all we do in a public as well as a private capacity, and
when we are so influenced we will act with a due regard to the
interests of our brethren and sisters. We did not come here for gold
and silver, no matter how much of these precious metals there may be
hid up in the mountains around us. We did not come here for flocks and
herds, for houses and lands, for orchards and vineyards or for
substance or earthly wealth of any kind. All these of course we desire
to obtain, and it is a blessing to have them, for with them we can the
better assist in rolling forth the kingdom of God; but the acquiring
of such wealth was not the object we had in coming here; it was rather
to build up a better system of society and establish upon the earth
that divine order that exists where our Father dwells, a few of the
principles of which have been revealed to us through the Prophet
Joseph Smith. We came here, in other words, to find out the will of
God, and then do it. We must keep that object before us all the time,
no matter in what capacity we act, whether as members of the Church or
as members of society, whether we act in political or religious
matters, we must keep the fact before us that the main object of our
lives is to establish the kingdom of God upon the earth, that He whose
right it is to reign may rule. And when we go to the polls, whether it
be to vote for our municipal officers or oherwise, we must go there as
Latter-day Saints, to be true to our religious covenants; we cannot
say, religion, you stand aside, I am a politician to-day. We must be
Latter-day Saints all the time, in every act of our lives. And this
carelessness in regard to voting we must get rid of; we must
understand that the exercise of the franchise is required of us, and
knowing this we should have the manhood to use it; and the sisters who
enjoy the privilege of voting, should understand that the same
obligation rests upon them as well as upon the men. This blessing is
given to them to be used for the good of their brethren and sisters,
for the benefit of the community of which they form a part.

Vol. 20, p.124
It is necessary that we be as one, one in spirit and acts, and we must
aim all the day long for the accomplishment of the work entrusted to
us. Every member must be alive and continue to be alive. Tim sign of
life is motion, but a great many of the brethren and sisters appear to
be either dead or asleep in regard to these matters. We must do better
if we would preserve ourselves from the burdens which the people of
Tooele county have had to bear and are now bearing; if we would
maintain our liberty and keep the balance of power, we must exercise
the powers conferred upon us, and if we do not, we shall have to reap
the consequences. This union we talk so much about, and which we say
is essential to our strength, how shall we increase it For we need an
increase of union, particularly in some places. We will take Ogden,
for instance, hoar shall we establish union and preserve it here? I
have thought there is one thing that needs to be impressed  upon us,
and that is [p.125] harmony of feeling and of thought between the
heads and the body of the people. In order to establish that and
continue it, there needs to be an identity of interests in our hearts.
It will not do for our brethren, when they meet each other, to shake
hands and enter into a formal conversation, and then, when they
separate, have something evil to say of each other. We must try to
establish real harmony; the head must be in harmony with the feet, and
the spirit that is in the head should flow to the extremities of the
body. We must try to establish an essential union. Not merely a grasp
of hands and a tying together by rules, but the binding of heart to
heart, that the spirit may have free course, run, and be diffused
among the people. And in order to establish this, I have thought that
we have need to be frank and free, and open one to another. I do not
believe in that kind of discussion which produces contention, which
comes from the devil; but I do believe in that free speech which
establishes mutual understanding, tends to bind men together, and
produces true affinity. We should be bound together by essential
union—a union of heart and soul. How can this be brought about? By
being true and honest one towards another, that there may be real
confidence in our midst. Because one man may differ from another, even
though with one called to preside over him, is that to say that such a
man is rebellious? I think not. There should be a distinction Between
honest difference and stubbornness and contention. We cannot all see
alike yet, neither is it expected that we should in our present
imperfect condition. As there is a difference in each other's
countenances, so there is in each other's minds, and the only way to
harmonize the difference of opinion that may exist among us, is to so
live that the light of the Spirit of God can shine in our hearts. Some
men are quick to perceive a truth; others are slow. Some men will
grasp at an idea and comprehend it in a moment, while it takes others
a long time, simply because they are slower of intellect, or because
they do not happen to see from the same standpoint as we do. We must
be patient, and try to convince one another when we happen to
disagree. How? By threats and denunciations? No; but by real
forbearance, the same as God exercises towards us. Do we ourselves
carry out His purposes as He has revealed them! I think not. I confess
I do not. I can see the standard of righteousness, of nobility, and
purity before me, but, alas! I know I have not reached it; yet I want
to keep on striving until I get up to that standard, and I believe
these desires are in your hearts. God exercises patience towards us,
and this is the spirit we must exercise one towards another, until we
can be brought to see eye to eye. There will be a time when the
watchmen upon Mount Zion will sing together with perfect harmony. "Thy
watchmen shall lift up their voice; with the voice together shall they
sing; for they shall see eye to eye, when the Lord shall bring again
Zion." But the Lord will never bring Zion from above until Zion from
beneath is prepared to meet it.

Vol. 20, p.125
Then I would say, let us cherish forbearance and let us be frank and
encourage frankness; I do not mean contention, that is a very
different thing and comes from a different source. There is an
essential union and there is an apparent union. I [p.126] would not
give a fig for the last, but the first is worth all we possess. If we
only appear to be united and bound together and the bands should once
be broken, separation would ensue, all would be confusion and the
strength we possess would be wasted; but if we take such a course as
will enable us to see alike and act alike, we will have veritable
strength. Then let us try to establish such a union by being free and
frank with and true to each other. To illustrate my idea: A lady gets
a new bonnet, and she meets a lady friend and asks how she looks. "O
how nice!" says the latter, it suits you admirably; it becomes you so
much." She turns around when her friend is gone, and says to another
lady, "What a fright she looks in that poke of a bonnet!" So men will
be friendly to each other's faces and false when their backs are
turned. We should be free and frank and outspoken; but that is not to
say we should be unwise and abrupt in our expressions, because we are
very sensitive and easily get offended. We may even drop an innocent
remark, which a person may take umbrage at and feel that we are his
enemies when we are in reality his friends, and the same feelings are
likely to result from joking, when really no offence is intended.

Vol. 20, p.126
But the greatest cause of disunion is promise-breaking. One of the
evils that is spoken of to be prevalent in the last days is that men
should become "truce-breakers;" this is, they should be guilty of
making promises only to break them. I believe it can be truthfully
said of some who call themselves Latter-day Saints, that they give
their word to a brother, and almost before the breath is cold they
falsify their promise; they make contracts in writing, and almost
before the ink is dry they break them. If we make a promise to perform
a piece of work, we should try to keep it, even if it appears to be to
our injury. If we promise to pay a brother, we must do it or make it
right with him, and not try to excuse ourselves by saying, "Oh, it is
only a brother;" whereas, if it were a "gentile," we would very likely
keep our promise. We must be true to our words under all circumstances
and to all persons; if we borrow, we must pay our debt; if we cannot
possibly do it, we must give our creditor the best satisfaction we
can. When we meet with one another, and agree to carry out certain
measures, let us do it, or not promise to do it. And when we meet
together in our meetings, and any measures are brought forward in
which the public are interested, or nominations are to be made for any
of our public officers, and we feel that we cannot agree with the
measures proposed, or have just cause to oppose the nominations, do
not sit mum in the meeting, and as soon as it is over commence to
kindle the spirit of opposition among our brethren. In all our
political matters, if the elders and the people get together and come
to a clear understanding with regard to the men who are to occupy
certain positions, in the manner that I have alluded to, I cannot see
how there can be any division, or how those who are not of us, who are
in the minority, can expect to succeed in electing opposition
candidates to fill our public offices. It cannot be done. We have the
majority in numbers, and if we have a thorough union of power, our
strength will be preserved. But our weakness is in our carelessness
and apathy. We [p.127] have the right to do good, the right to vote,
but do not exercise it.

Vol. 20, p.127
When we disapprove of any man put up to occupy any position, let us be
sure in our minds that what causes that disapprobation is not any
private pique against him. We have no right to vote against a man from
our private feelings. If a man be put up for public position, and we
have a private pique against him, that should not weigh a feather. A
man is put up because he is considered fit for the position, and when
the majority agree upon a certain person, we should fall into line,
the minority should give way to the majority. And when we disagree
with our brethren, it should not be because of any private feelings.
One may say, "Oh, I do not want that man." Why? "Well, he said so and
so against me, or he did not do so and so for me." It is not a matter
whether you like a man personally or not. The question is, is he fit
for the position. Is he the right man for the place? Do the majority
of my brethren want such and such a man? If so, I will wave my
differences and vote for him who is considered best fit for the
position. These things are of far more importance than many of us
think they are. In times past we have had the balance of power in our
elections, and all things have gone on smoothly whether we have voted
or not. But the time will come when the thing will be more evenly
divided, and we must get in the habit of exercising every power that
God has conferred upon us for the building up of his kingdom and for
our mutual benefit. When a bishop of a ward calls upon a man to
perform any public duty he should be willing to step forward to do his
part; and every woman should feel that she would like to see her
husband do quite as much as any other woman's husband, and not only in
religious matters but in all things for the welfare of the community
of which we form a part. Let us all be active members of the church
and let us all be active members of the body politic—let us be real,
live Latter-day Saints, and let the spirit of the Gospel flow to every
part, that all may be invigorated, particle clinging to particle, for
when each particle clings to the other particles this is the sign of
life in a man, but when particles seem to have a desire to separate,
that is indicative of dissolution, that mysterious change which we
call death; when we pull apart that is a sign of spiritual death in
the midst of the Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 20, p.127
I desire to see the church and kingdom of God alive in all its parts;
I desire to see every member imbued with the spirit of God, and every
man holding the holy priesthood feeling that spirit and power that
belong to it, for I know there is virtue, and power and strength in
it. I know that it is a reality. I know that when a man is ordained to
the holy priesthood, if he seeks for the spirit of his calling, he can
draw nearer to God than he could without it; I know he can do more
good to humanity with it than he could possibly do without it. I know
that the priesthood of God is effective; that there is life and vigor
in it, and that through it a man has access to God the Eternal Father,
and has power to help his fellowman. We should be a nation of kings
and priests unto God, a royal priesthood, a peculiar people zealous of
good works. This is  what we should be, my brethren and sisters. And
here, in Weber County particularly, where the [p.128] outside element
seems to be gathering, and which is naturally aggressive, always ready
to try and wrest from us our vested rights, it behooves you to be
earliest and sincere and united, and to be diligent in your efforts to
hold for God and his kingdom those rights and liberties which he has
given to us. God intended that his people whom he has gathered to this
land should possess it, and that they should not be ruled over by
their enemies, as long, at least, as they are in the majority. Then
shall we give up our strength to the minority who desire to take away
our rights, and who have tried all the day long to destroy our best
men? I think we will not; I think we will be more energetic and cling
to one another, and, if we have differences we will try to settle
them. Brethren, if you have hard feelings against a brother, go to him
like a man, and tell him that he has done so and so, and that it is
your desire to have the thing straightened out; and if you cannot make
it right yourselves call to your aid the services of a teacher, and
rather let us sacrifice our feelings than allow that genial spirit
which belongs to true brotherhood to be crushed out of our hearts. Let
every man and woman in this congregation to-day feel that any
difficulties they may have had with their brethren or sisters shall be
buried from to-day, and shall not be harbored any longer. Say in your
hearts, before I will have anything rankle or tarnish my feelings, I
will go to my brother or to my sister and confess my weakness and thus
get rid of it. And if we will be free and frank and honest, and say
what is in our hearts, without fear or favor, there will be more union
in our midst, and the Spirit of God will dwell with us, and we will
see new beauties in our religion every day, and we will seek the
society of our brethren rather than shun them; but, on the other hand,
if we harbor hard feelings in our hearts without divulging them or
seeking relief, we may depend upon it that it will, if allowed to go
unchecked, result in a separation from the very men for whom we to-day
profess fellowship, and in our own overthrow and death. We are
children of the covenant, and should be bound together by the
influence of the Holy Ghost, whose ties are stronger than those which
exist between man and wife; that influence will make us one, even as
the earth is one, though composed of millions of atoms. In the
beginning, we are told, God spake, chaos heard, and worlds came into
order. The scattered particles came together and they were solidified,
consolidated, and this little earth now rolling in space shows the
effects of this real essential union of parts. God has spoken to the
chaotic particles of humanity; he has gathered us together to this
place to make us one; and we should live together and work together,
and present a strong phalanx of power, at real brethren and sisters in
very deed, that the spirit of union may be in our hearts, and in every
deed and act, which should be made in each other's interest, and not
for individualism and self. The spirit of individualism is, every man
for himself; the spirit of the Gospel is, every man for his brother;
and it, is this influence that prompts a man to say, "Let me love the
Lord my God with all my heart, and with all my soul, and with all my
strength, and let me love my neighbor as myself, and seek his
interests  as well as my own." This is the Spirit of God; it is the
spirit of the everlasting Gospel; it is the spirit of [p.129] peace,
and joy, and consolation and comfort, and there is real, true
happiness in it. What a miserable feeling it is not to be able to meet
a man frankly and cordially. How different when friends and brethren
meet. Their countenances at once brighten, and there is a glow and
warmth which bespeak their feelings for each oilier; it is a feeling
of joy and satisfaction, and those who possess it desire to bless and
do good to their fellow-men.

Vol. 20, p.129
I feel the importance of these simple truths; they are necessary to
our growth as a community, and to our progress as individuals. God has
revealed them for our guidance and salvation, both temporally and
spiritually. Let us ponder upon them, and let nothing come between us
and the Priesthood of God. Let us be united in all things, and when
the time comes for us to vote for our municipal officers, let us have
a clear understanding before hand, and then unite on it; and I will
promise you that if you will do your part, God will do his part, and
we will come off more than conquerors. And the day will not be far
distant when the Priesthood of God will have the balance of power, and
the rule and dominion now in the hands of the wicked upon the face of
all the earth will be taken away from the corrupt and the wicked, and
given unto the hands of the Saints of the Most High God, and he will
reign for ever and ever. Amen.

John Taylor, Decemeber 1, 1878

Delivered at Bountiful, Davis County,
 on Sunday Afternoon, December 1, 1878.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

All Things Governed By Law—All Intelligence and Blessings Have
Emanated
 From God—Man's Free Agency Should not Be Interfered
 With—The Opponents of the Kingdom of God Should not
 Be Allowed to Teach Our Children—Necessity of All Being
 Subject to Legitimate Authority

Vol. 20, p.129
I am pleased to meet with the Saints in this place; and I have been
very much interested in the remarks that have been made by the
brethren who have spoken to us this morning as well as this [p.130]
afternoon. I think they have laid before us many good and precious
principles which will result in our good, if we can only appreciate
them and be governed by them.

Vol. 20, p.130
We are living in a very eventful day, in a time that is pregnant with
great events; and it is necessary that we prepare ourselves so that we
may be able to conform ourselves to the circumstances with which we
are surrounded, and to fulfil the various duties that devolve upon us
individually and collectively.

Vol. 20, p.130
The brethren wire have addressed you have spoken more particularly
upon temporal things—a subject which is very appropriate and
important, because, although we may believe it is right, proper and
profitable for us to be united in temporal matters, whatever our faith
may be we do not quite carry it out. We make a stagger at it, but we
do not seem to appreciate fully the position we occupy, and it is very
difficult for men to comprehend these things. We have established
organizations in the several Stakes, which are all very well so far as
they go; they are the frame-work—the bones, and sinews and arteries
and flesh (comparing them with the human body); they are very
beautiful and symmetrical in all their parts. But they need the Spirit
of God to breathe upon them to quicken them with its life-giving
vitality, energy and power, that they may fulfil their various
functions as living, breathing and intelligent powers, that we may
truly comprehend. the position which we occupy in these various
stakes, both officers and people, and we all of us may be active and
alive and energetic in the pursuit of those principles which God has
developed as necessary for our present and eternal happiness.

Vol. 20, p.130
There is order in all the creations of God. The planetary system by
which we are surrounded and with which we are associated is governed
by the strictest principles of law; all those magnificent bodies move
in their several orbits in the midst of the power of God, sustained
and directed by his Almighty hand. And everything in nature is also
governed by law.

Vol. 20, p.130
To-day we can talk of railroads and steamboats. I remember the time,
and many of you old people also remember, when there were no such
things in existence. Well, but did not steam possess the same
properties five thousand years ago as it does to-day? Yes it did; the
properties were precisely the same but we did not understand it,
that's all. The principles were the same, and there is an eternal law
by which all these things are governed. The same thing applies to
electricity. You remember very well when it took several months to
send a message to Washington and receive an answer; now we can do it
in as many minutes. But did not that principle always exist? Yes; but
man did not know how to avail himself of it. I remember the time, too,
very well when there was no such thing as gas, when whale oil was
used, which produced a light that just about made darkness visible. We
knew nothing about kerosene, or gasoline, or gas or any of these
superior artificial lights; but then the principles existed then as
they do now, but we did not understand them. We did not comprehend the
position of things and it is only quite recently that some of these
discoveries have been brought into operation. The art of photography
has not been long known. When I was a boy people would have laughed at
you [p.131] if you had talked of taking a man's likeness in a minute's
time; yet it is done. Did not light always possess the same
properties? Yes, but man did not understand it. The same thing applies
to the mineral world, the vegetable kingdom, the animal creation, and
all the works of God. They are all governed by certain laws. The
vegetables which you grow here, how were they organized? God organized
them and placed them upon the earth, and gave them power to propagate
their species; so also with regard to the animal creation, as well as
birds, fishes, insects, &c.

Vol. 20, p.130
We talk sometimes about our temporal things. If we could understand
things as God does, we should not be much troubled about them. If for
a moment we reflect upon all creation that live upon this little
globe—those that move in the air, the waters and on the land, we find
there is a wisdom, an intelligence that provides for all. There is a
prescient and an omnipotent power that governs, controls and shapes
the affairs of this world according to the counsel of his will, and
especially so in all matters pertaining to the human family. As one
nation rises up and another falls, it is by his power that it is done.
Nations and peoples may be in prosperity for a short time, but one
touch of the finger of the Almighty and they wither, crumble and
decay. Change succeeds change in human affairs, but the laws of God in
everything are correct and true in every stage and phase of nature,
everything on the earth, in the waters and in the atmosphere is
governed by unchangeable, eternal laws. There are some bodies that
will unite; there are others that will not unite. You cannot, for
instance, mix oil and water; you may shake them up together, but soon
each one adheres to his own element. The sisters sometimes say they
have good or bad luck, as the case may be, in the making of soap; but
in reality there is no luck about it, for you would find that if you
have the same properties equal in strength and quantity, using the
same process, that the same results would be reached ninety-nine times
out of every hundred, and you would find that you could afford to
throw the other one in too—the conditions being the same. And so it is
with the various minerals in all their organizations and conditions.
They assume certain forms and they are known by geologists by their
shapes, etc., and they are always true to them. And so it is with all
the elements with which we are surrounded in the atmosphere, in the
earth and in the water. We think we have learned a great deal, but if
we did but know it we are only at the foot of the hill; and when we
are able to comprehend things as God does we shall comprehend a great
many principles that have never entered into our hearts to conceive
of, although we are surrounded with those materials and are even
treading them under our feet. To speak of these laws, God himself is
governed by law, and the Priesthood in the eternal world are governed
by law, just as much as his works are. Our earth rolls upon its axis
and we have day and night, summer and winter, seed-time and harvest.
When men comprehend the laws by which the planets are governed they
can tell you to a quarter of a second when an eclipse will take place,
and when our earth will be in conjunction with other planets. Why?
Because they are governed by eternal laws. There are a great [p.132]
many things by which we are governed of which we know very little and
with which we have very little to do. For instance, I will mention the
flowing of the blood; What has man to do with that? Nothing; still it
flows and courses through the body. I have noticed an aged person, and
seen his pulse begin to falter, as though the machinery of life were
about to stand still, after having been in motion for perhaps sixty or
one hundred years, during which time the pulse had continued to beat
without any action on his part, day and night, asleep or awake. There
is another principle that God has planted within us which we call
breathing. We continue to breathe, and what effort of the will does it
require? No more than it does to cause the blood to flow. We are
machines; God has made us and he is our Father. He has planted within
us the breath of life and we continue to inhale and breathe day after
day, month after month, and year after year. And when that stops, what
then? Just the same as when the blood ceases to circulate in our
veins—we pass away. And yet these emanate from God, and they are
planted within us and we have nothing much to do with them. We have
organs, and it seems as if the Lord plays in them; in his hands is the
breath of life, and in him we live and move from day to day and from
year to year, because he suffers us to. He once said to his disciples:
"Take no thought for your life, what you shall eat; neither for your
body what you shall put on. The life is more than meat, and the body
is more than raiment. Consider the ravens: for they neither sow nor
reap; which neither have storehouse nor barn; and God feedeth them:
how much more are ye better than the fowls?" He watches over all, he
cares for all, he is interested in all; and in him we live, move and
have our being.

Vol. 20, p.132
What next? Are we mortal? Yes. Are we immortal? Yes. Have we to do
with time? Yes. We have also to do with eternity. We are the offspring
of God; and God in these last days has seen fit to place us in
communication with himself. He has, through the revelations of himself
and of his Son Jesus Christ, by the ministry of holy angels and by the
restoration of the holy priesthood which emanates from God, and by
which he himself is governed, placed us in a position whereby we can
fulfil the object of our creation. The world generally are not
situated as we are; they do not comprehend things as we do, and hence
in many instances they feel very bitter and acrimonious towards us.
What is the matter? They do not understand our position; and we did
not understand these things until they were communicated to us by the
Spirit of the living God, and we could not, nor can any man obtain a
knowledge of these things only by the laws which God has laid down.
There may be lightning in abundance, but it cannot be used for the
conveying of intelligence from place to place only as it is governed
by law. If you communicate to any part of the world through this
means, you must have the wires laid and the instruments properly
connected and adjusted, and then you must know how to operate them; if
you don't know how to do this your labor is in vain—the wire, the
instruments, etc., are useless. You might possess a most magnificent
steam-engine, but unless charged with steam of what use could it be?
But let the fire and [p.133] water be put to it, and have a good
engineer to manage it, and you may then travel from your settlement
here to Salt Lake City or to Ogden quite rapidly. But without these
things would the engine be of any use? None whatever.

Vol. 20, p.133
There are certain eternal laws that have existed from before the
foundation of the world. There has been a priesthood also in existence
always, and hence it is called the everlasting priesthood, and it
administers in time and in eternity. That priesthood has been
conferred upon man together with the right of the Gospel; and we are
told how man can get into possession of the Holy Spirit of God, and
how he can be placed in communication with God, just the same as you
would place one town in communication with another by means of the
electric wire. We are told how to do that, and that is by faith in the
Lord Jesus Christ; by repentance and baptism for the remission of sin,
and by having hands laid upon our heads for the reception of the Holy
Ghost. This is a way which God has appointed —an eternal law which man
can not gainsay nor depart from any more than they can from any other
law of God. He has given us other views in relation to these matters.
He has revealed things concerning the relationship that exsists
between husband and wife between children and parents and between the
various quorum organizations of his church. He has placed in our power
certain principles which are the offspring of God, which have emanated
from him, in regard to endowments and anointings and other
intelligence which it would not be proper to speak of at the present
time. Where did all these originate? In the first place in the one
great principle that God had revealed himself to the human family and
had restored the everlasting Gospel, and that with it came all these
other things—apostles and high priests and elders and patriarchs and
bishops and high councilors and all the various organizations of the
Church and kingdom of God as they now exist upon the earth, all
occupying their own peculiar place and position. What for? For the
building up of a something that is called Zion or the pure in heart.
What for? For my aggrandizement? for yours? for my individual
interests or for yours? No. But in the interest of God and of Jesus
the Mediator of the New Covenant, of Adam and of all the ancient
patriarchs and apostles and men of God who have lived before, both on
the Asiatic and American continent, with the powers that exist in the
heavens that may be revealed through the medium which He has appointed
to men who dwell upon the earth; that we might stand in and occupy our
true position before God, not acting and operating of ourselves or by
ourselves or by anything inherent in us or by virtue of any
intelligence with which we individually may be endowed, but by that
alone which God communicates. To whom are we indebted for the light we
have to-day? Some might say to Joseph Smith. Yes, as the instrument,
but primarily to God and the Priesthood behind the vail. Could Joseph
Smith have revealed anything if it had not been communicated to him?
No. Could Brigham Young? No. Could anybody else? No; no man can reveal
anything pertaining to these matters only as it is given to him, and
he is permitted by the Lord, who [p.134] is the Author of all light,
intelligence and knowledge which we, his children, possess. And he has
gathered us together for the purpose of instructing us that we may
operate with him and by him and through the intelligence which he
imparts, in building up his Zion of the last days. The world say we
are exclusive. We cannot help that. Are we exclusive? To a certain
extent, yes. For instance, I know there is a law which God has given.
Can I ignore that law and expect, blessings from God? No. Can you? No,
you cannot. Can men climb any other way into the favor of God than
that which he has appointed? No, they cannot. What will you do? We
will try and help the Lord to do the very best he can for them; and we
will do the best we can for them. One thing we can do, and we are set
apart many of us for that purpose, and that is to go and preach the
Gospel to every creature. This the Lord requires at our hands,
especially we Seventies, Elders and Apostles. We can do all that is in
our power for the people in this way.

Vol. 20, p.134
And what next? Can we make them believe? No. Can we make them obey the
Gospel? No. We would not if we could, because if there was any force
made use of for the accomplishment of that object, it would only
result in evil instead of good. We are told by Joseph Smith that "No
power or influence can, or ought to be maintained, by virtue of the
Priesthood only by persuasion, by long suffering, by gentleness and
meekness, and by love unfeigned; by kindness and pure knowledge." They
are not to be exercised by force. This is the way I look at these
things, and I take the same view of our temporal affairs of which we
have heard so much to-day. Should I wish to control any man? No, I
would show him the right way. Should I feel indignant at the follies
of men and wish to destroy people? No. David, we are told, prayed to
the Lord that his enemies might be sent to hell quickly; Jesus said,
when suffering at the hands of cruel men all that human nature could
endure, "Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do." I like
the latter better than the former. Who are the people of the world?
They are the children of God. If they are not heirs with God and
joint-heirs with Jesus Christ, they are all his offspring. And what is
he going to do with them? The very best he can; and we will try and
help him do it. We will set them good patterns; we will teach them by
precept and example better ways, and seek to the Lord for wisdom to
govern us, and then try and benefit them. But shall we allow them to
destroy us? No. Shall we allow our children to be taught by them? No,
never by them, for they know not the way of life, and are enemies to
God and his laws. God has given unto us children, and he not only
expects obedience from us, but expects us, as he did Abraham, to
command our children after us to obey the Lord. Then do not let us
give them over to the powers of darkness to he taught by the enemies
of God and His people. But let us study their interests, both for time
and eternity, and set them good examples, and keep them from the
contamination of the world. I heard a statement of a circumstance said
to have transpired in one of those schools in Salt Lake City, which
was something [p.135] like this; A teacher interrogating the children
of a certain school asked—Who is the great false prophet of the 19th
century? In answering, a child mentioned John Taylor. I was a little
amused at it; although I suppose it was intended that they should have
given the name of Joseph Smith, but the little one made a mistake. But
what of the idea of our children attending the schools of people who
teach and catechise them in this way? Don't you think it rather
humiliating? I think we are descending very low when we call submit to
their tuition. We do not want to partake of their feelings nor
contract their ways, nor to be degraded with either their social or
religious principles, but at the same time we wish to do them all the
good we can. If they lie about us, never mind that; we taft stand all
they can say about us. Would we want to injure them? I hope not. We
ought to deal with and treat everybody aright, acting justly and
honorably with all. But them we do not want them to be our teachers.
They would think they were doing God's service if they could by any
influence lead us astray. What will the Lord do with them? He will put
the more worthy of them in a terrestrial kingdom, and the other class
will inherit a telestial kingdom, but they will never get into the
celestial kingdom, unless it be through the medium of that priesthood
conferred upon us by the Lord. Then do we wish our children to be
taught by those who would seek to degrade and lead them to another and
a lower place than that we hope to enjoy? Certainly not. What was said
of Abraham, speaking of his children? the Lord says, "I know Abraham."
What do you know? "That he will fear me and command his children and
his household after him, etc." We want to be very careful about
training our children, we should act, honestly before them; for if
they see father or mother act dishonestly, the children will be likely
to follow their example. We should be careful too not to be found
speaking harshly or using hard words in their presence. But rather do
as the old lady used to do when teaching school; when the children
would come to a word they could not pronounce, she would tell them to
skip it and call it "hard-word." Let our lives and actions and conduct
bespeak that we are men of God, that we are acting uprightly and
righteously and performing the will of God upon the earth.

Vol. 20, p.135
Well, now, a little further in relation to these things. Shall we
benefit? Yes, we will do all the good we can. But if men lie and
become fraudulent, and delight in abominations and are void of
principle, then we will say, with him of old, "My soul enter thou not
into their secret, and mine honor with him be not thou united." We are
gathered here for the express purpose of carrying out the purposes of
God; the world, however, do not understand it. But I tell you what
they will do, by-and-by. You will see them flocking to Zion by
thousands and tens of thousands; and they will say, "We don't know
anything about your religion, we don't care much about religions
matters, but you are honest and honorable, and upright and just, and
you have a good, just and secure government, and we want to put
ourselves under your protection, for we cannot feel safe anywhere
else." There is a scripture [p.136] which says, the time will come
"when he that will not take up his sword to fight against his
neighbor, must needs flee to Zion for safety." And they will come. But
we must prepare ourselves; we have got to have the invigorating
influence of the Spirit of God to permeate all of our organizations,
all feeling that we are under the guidance and protection of the
Almighty, every man in his place, and every man according to the order
of the priesthood in which God has placed hint. Does a bishop expect
the members of his ward to be subject to him? Yes. Should they be?
Yes. And should not they themselves be subject to the, President of
the Stake? Yes. Then if the President of a Stake expects obedience
from those trader him he must be subject to those over him. The
Priests, Teachers and Deacons in their place, the Bishops in theirs;
the Presidents of Stakes in theirs; the High Priests, Seventies, and
all others, magnifying their respective callings, filling the
positions they occupy, holding themselves as minute men, clothed upon
with the power of God and the holy priesthood which rests upon them.
And when more of that spirit is in existence among the elders of
Israel, they will feel the word of God like fire in their bones, and
they will desire to go forth carrying the word of life and salvation
to their fellow-men who are scattered throughout the earth. A good
many are beginning to feel like that now, the fire is beginning to
burn a little more, and if we continue to fulfil our duties—and do not
go and ask people to believe something we can hardly believe
ourselves; but go full of faith, seeking all the while unto God for
more intelligence, his Holy Spirit will beam upon the altar of our
hearts; the revelations of God will be unfolded and we shall feel in
our hearts to exclaim, O, God, let me go forth to lift up a warning
voice for thy judgments are approaching, the nations are shaking,
thrones are tottering and will he cast down, and wars and commotions
are spreading abroad, and I want to go and snatch those who are honest
"as brands from the burning;" so that when I have accomplished my work
I can feel that my garments are spotless from the blood of all men.
This is the kind of feeling we should have and be governed by. As for
these other matters of a temporal nature before referred to, if we
cannot co-operate together and do it honestly and in good faith, as
this is one of the very best things that can be required of us, it is
very little that we can do. We should cultivate the Spirit of God
ourselves; we ought to drink freely of that water which the Savior
told the woman of Samaria that he was able, to give to her, even that
water that would, "be in her as a well springing up to everlasting
life." We have drank already at that well; it remains now for us to
permit it to bubble and burst forth, to flow and spread its
revivifying influence all around. We ought to have a heaven upon
earth—to be really the Zion of our God, the pure in heart, each one
seeking another's welfare. "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all
thy heart, with all thy might, with all thy soul, with all thy
strength, and thy neighbor as thyself." We have hardly got to that
yet; but supposing Paul were to come along and say a little
further—each one preferring his neighbor. That part of it we will let
alone awhile. But if we could feel we are the children of God, all
animated by that same Holy Spirit, producing [p.137] peace and joy,
and all welded together in one common brotherhood, in the bonds of the
everlasting Gospel, all operating with God and the holy priesthood who
have lived in other ages, to carry out his purposes upon the earth,
and assisting to redeem the earth and establish his kingdom, never
more to be thrown down. If we could feel like this, we should drop our
individuality and self-esteem a little, we should seek to do not our
own will, but the will of Him who sent us.

Vol. 20, p.137
I find that the time is passing. In conclusion let me say, brethren,
love one another, be kind to each other; if you have difficulties,
settle them honorably. I do not know a man upon the earth that I have
a solitary feeling against. I would not entertain such feelings,
because they make one feel miserable. Forgive one another; bear with
one another's infirmities. We are not all alike. Our faces are
different, our habits are different, although made of the same
material and possessing the same kind of an organization. So
dissimilar are we that you can hardly find two people alike. I do not
want everybody to think as I do. I am willing to grant every one a
great amount of leeway in regard to these things; but I would like to
see everybody do right and cleave to God. And as for a great many
other little things I care very little about them. Let men treat their
wives kindly; and then you wives can afford to treat your husbands the
same, can't you? Let all cultivate charity and forbearance, and how
much better it will make you feel! Children, obey your parents; and
parents treat your children kindly, and let us all seek to do the will
of God upon the earth. May God bless you, brethren and sisters, and
lead you in the paths of life; and may God help us all to do right,
and may the fear and blessing of God rest upon all Israel and upon all
that love the truth everywhere, and may our enemies be confounded in
all their plottings against Zion, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
[p.138]

John Taylor, February 2, 1879

Remarks Made By President John Taylor, at the Funeral Services
 of Brother Dimick B. Huntington,

In the 16th Ward Meeting House, Salt Lake City,
 on Sunday Morning, February 2nd, 1879.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 20, p.138
There are a great many things associated with human existence that
call upon people to reflect. We came into the world, and people are
coming into it in a continuous stream—children are being born as all
of us were in our turn; and whilst some are coming into the world
giving pleasure to their parents and friends, there are trials,
anxieties, cares and perplexities attending the nurture of the babe
and the care of youth until they arrive at years of maturity. Then
comes the struggles of life with all its attendant cares and
responsibilities.

Vol. 20, p.138
With us particularly the greatest thing that we think of associated
with the welfare of our youth is that they become acquainted with the
principles of truth, with the order and organization of the kingdom of
God, that they comprehend in some measure the laws of life and prepare
to live for the future that is before them.

Vol. 20, p.138
Brother Huntington has lived a great length of time associated with
this church and kingdom, and has arrived to what is often termed "the
sere and yellow leaf," when it is expected, according to the common
course of humanity, that people must leave and go into another state
of existence. For quite a long time it has been known by his more
intimate friends that he was shortly to leave. I visited him not long
ago myself, and had a very pleasant interview with him, and since then
I never thought of his living long; in fact I expected to attend his
funeral as we are now doing. But there was no compunction of feeling
—no desire to continue to live; but he felt as though he had
accomplished the work that was assigned him. Speaking to him, as I
sometimes do to our aged brethren on some occasions, I said, "Well,
Brother Dimick, you are about leaving, and, when you, go carry my best
respects to our friends who are already there, and tell them I will
continue to do the best I can in the hope of by and by meeting with
them." And that is about the way that I look at these things. We have
our entries into the world, our struggles in the world, and when we
get through with these, and the weary wheels of life stand still, then
we pass into another state of existence. The Gospel has revealed to us
some of the most glorious, exalting, ennobling and encouraging
principles; and when we are in possession of these principles and the
feelings they produce, there is no [p.139] terror in the approach of
death. I have seen the time myself when I could have died just as easy
as not if my time had come, and would just as soon have done so as
not, and I do not feel much otherwise to-day.

Vol. 20, p.139
There is something very interesting in all the affairs of human life,
especially is there associated with us as a people. Brother Huntington
has been with us for a great many years, and has passed through many
trying scenes with the church in Missouri and elsewhere, and while
they are not of the most pleasant nature to contemplate, at the same
time they serve to show the faithfulness and integrity of those who
have been associated with them. I see around me a good many of the
brethren who, by experience, know all about these things, and I see
too that their hair, like mine, is getting —I will not call it gray,
but a little white. Some people felt sorry for us when enduring these
things, but we did not feel sorry for ourselves nor do we to-day. Some
felt as though it was impossible to hear up under the continued
struggles that we had to pass through; but the Latter-day Saints had
no such feelings. They reflected upon the future and upon those great
principles of eternal life which God had given unto them, and these
thoughts stimulate us with hope and joy to-day; and as the
effervescent affairs of tinge slide and pass away the Saints of God
rejoice in the knowledge that an in heritance which is incorruptible,
undefiled, and that fadeth not away, is reserved in the heavens for
them. And they feel also that they have been called, and chosen, and
elected by the Almighty to help to establish his kingdom on the earth,
to introduce among men those principles that exist in the eternal
worlds and to maintain them by the Spirit, the power and strength of
the living God. They feel that they have a work to perform, and doing
that work they realize that God is with them and that all will he
right, whether it relates to this world or the world to come; that is
the feeling which the Gospel of the Son of God inspires in the hearts
of those who live up to its requirements, obey its demands, and fulfil
the various duties devolving upon them.

Vol. 20, p.139
It is not with them simply a personal matter. The Latter-day Saints
feel as though they occupy a peculiar position in the world—that God
has selected them from among the nations of the earth and gathered
them together that he might place his name among them; and that in the
coming struggle, in the great revolutions that shall transpire upon
the face of the earth, it will be for them to manage, to direct, to
control and adjust, and under the influence and guidance of the Spirit
of the living God, to promulgate the principles of eternal truth to
all people, that all mankind may have the opportunity of listening to
the great and glorious principles that God has revealed to them, that
they may be inducted into the laws of life and comprehend the
principles of truth as they exist in the bosom of God; and holding the
priesthood in all its various forms, organizations and powers, they
feel that they are associated with the priesthood on the other side of
the vail, who are interested in their welfare, in the progress of the
work in which they are engaged, and in the accomplishment of the
purposes which God has designed from before the commencement of the
world. This is the kind of feeling that the Latter-day Saints are
inspired with who comprehend their true position. And hence there are
organizations of High Priests, Seventies, Elders and [p.140] others,
whose duty it is to go to the nations of the earth to proclaim to all
peoples the glad tidings of salvation. And whilst men ignorantly, and
without knowledge, seek to persecute, proscribe and interfere with the
rights of Israel, the God of Israel stands forth as their defender and
will protect them under all circumstances, and every arm that is
raised against them will fall, and every power that is marshalled
against them will crumble to pieces, for he will assuredly take care
of his people, and protect them in every emergency.

Vol. 20, p.140
And when we comprehend these things, we realize that we are here not
to do our will, but the will of the Father who sent us. We are here to
introduce those eternal principles that exist in the bosom of the
Almighty; we are here to build up the Church and kingdom of God upon
the earth, and to form a nucleus through which and by which the God of
heaven can work, operate, lead, dictate, and control the affairs of
all men. He has introduced a little leaven which will by and by leaven
the whole lump. And although wars, commotions, troubles, difficulties,
bloodshed, plagues, pestilence and famine will stalk over the earth,
the nations totter and fall, thrones be cast down and the powers of
the earth be shaken, yet God will protect Israel, he will maintain his
people, if they will cleave to him and obey his laws and keep his
commandments; and we are here to introduce and establish these
heavenly principles that exist with God, and to teach the principles
of life to the people, that all mankind may have the opportunity of
hearing and knowing of the great things that God has revealed for the
salvation of the human family. We are here, then, for the
accomplishment of these things. We are here not only to proclaim
salvation to the living, not only to introduce the principles of law,
and government, and religion, and everything calculated to exalt and
ennoble man upon the earth, until the kingdoms of this earth shall
grow and increase, and become the kingdoms of our God and his Christ,
but we are here also to redeem the dead, to build temples and
administer therein, and to accomplish all the various works that God
requires us as his servants to attend to. And when one after another
of our friends passes away, what of it? It is only the ordinary course
of nature, and it melees very little difference whether a man be on
this side of the vail or on the other. Brother Dimick has gone where
paralysis cannot strike him any more, where sorrow and sighing with
him are passed, and where everything is pleasant, joyous and
happifying, and where he can rejoice with his brethren who have gone
before him. Do we feel to sorrow because of the change? No, not in the
least. We feel about this as you, my brethren and sisters, did in
years gone by, when leaving your friends and, perhaps families, to
gather to Zion, and as your friends did in seeing you take your
departure. They would shake you heartily by the hand and say: "Well, I
am sorry you are going and yet I am glad, and I will try to follow you
as soon as I can." That is about the feeling, It is an ordeal that God
has placed upon all men, and we have got to meet it, and having met
it, like all other things, we are prepared for what follows.

Vol. 20, p.140
But let us speak of the living, for it is with those actualities we
have now to do in relation to things that are transpiring. Sometimes
people [p.141] will say, "Don't you feel a little scared about things
now?" referring to inimical legislation. Not much; at least I do not.
I do not know that it makes my knees tremble much. I feel as pleasant,
joyous, comfortable and happy to-day as at any other time; all is
right. Men cannot do as they please. God rules in the heavens; and the
Prophet has said, "Surely the wrath of man shall praise thee, and the
remainder of wrath shalt thou restrain." It is His duty to take care
of His Saints, and why need we trouble much about it? We have
children, and it is our duty to take care of them; and it appears that
they ale not much concerned where their dinner or their clothes come
from; they believe that "daddy" will take care of that.

Vol. 20, p.140
As regards brother Dimick, it is all right with him. I would say to
him, "Peace to his ashes," and I would say to his family and friends,
"Be comforted, peace be multiplied to you, and have confidence in God
and all will be right." And by and by you will pass along, and we will
come and see you if you do not come and see us; that is, we will bury
you if you do not bury us first. And by and by we will all be on the
other side of Jordan, singing "Hallelujah, hallelujah, the Lord God
Omnipotent reigneth."

Vol. 20, p.140
Let us seek to do right. That is the main thing for us Saints to do. I
do not fear the world, nor any of its affairs or influences, or
powers, or any of its intrigues, nor anything it can devise; for God
will take care of his people if they do right. The only fear that I
have is, that people will forsake their God, and lose faith in him and
his promises, and be found serving the evil one instead of serving the
Lord. If we fear God and keep his commandments, live our religion, and
pursue a proper course, all will be well with us in time and through
eternity.

Vol. 20, p.141
Brother Huntington for many years was associated with the High
Council; he has gone now to associate with the councils above, and
with the various organizations of priesthood that are eternal, endless
unit everlasting. And we, by and by, will follow to join our quorums,
our friends and associates who have gone before.

Vol. 20, p.141
I am reminded of an item in Brother Dimick's written request, desiring
that only his good deeds should be spoken of at his funeral, and also
of a remark by Brother Taylor, in referring to it, that we should not
speak anything but good of our friends whether living or dead. I am
really astonished sometimes to witness the hard feelings and rancor
that exist among men. They come—I do not know where they come from;
yes, I do too, they come from beneath. The fruits of the Spirit of God
are love, peace, joy, gentleness, long-suffering, kindness, affection,
and everything that is good and amiable. The fruits of the spirit of
the devil are envy, hatred, malice, irritableness, everything that
tends to destroy mankind, and to make them feel uncomfortable and
unhappy. The fruits of the Spirit of God are love, and peace, and joy
in the Holy Ghost; and the man that says he loves God and hateth his
brother, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. I do not care who he
may be, or what his name, or where he lives. This is the way I read
the Scripture, and the way the Gospel teaches me. "By this shall all
men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another."
Even an outside poet has sung:

[p.142] "Then speak no ill, a kindly word
Can never leave a sting behind," etc.

Vol. 20, p.142
Let us be governed by these principles, and cleave to everything that
is ennobling, that we may be associated together in the bonds of
fraternity, love and affection, live our religion, keep God's
commandments, and cultivate his holy Spirit, and the spirit of
kindness, affection, love and fraternity among ourselves; so that when
we get through with our affairs on this earth, we may meet with joy
all those with whom we have associated on the earth below.

Vol. 20, p.142
God bless the family of Brother Huntington—his wives and children and
grandchildren, and all pertaining to him. To his children I would say:
follow the example of your father, and God will bless you and save you
ultimately with him in his kingdom. And may God help us all to be
humble and diligent in keeping his commandments, that we may be saved
in his kingdom, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Orson Pratt, March 9, 1879

Delivered in the North Branch Meeting Room, of the London Conference,
on Sunday Evening, March 9th, 1879.

(Reported by Joseph May, of Sheffield.)

Vol. 20, p.142
It is with pleasure, brethren and sisters, that I rise before this
small assembly to address them upon such subjects as may be put into
my heart. However much learning and information may be in the
possession of a speaker it does not matter, God is able, by his
Spirit, to make use of the most unlearned, if they will but seek unto
him, and have faith in him, that he can speak through them to the
edification of the people who hear. We have a vast amount of
information which the Lord has revealed from on high in different
periods of the world's history, as well as in our own day; information
that is of the greatest importance to the human family; information
that has relation to our eternal happiness and welfare in the world to
come, if we can but obtain enough of the spirit of truth to impart
that information to our minds.

Vol. 20, p.143
We, Latter-day Saints, are living in a peculiar age of the world; we
[p.143] are called by the Almighty, by new revelation. We have not
taken this name upon ourselves, it is a name the Lord gave by direct
revelation through the prophet and seer, Joseph Smith. The Lord spoke
to him, as he always did to those who were sent forth to build up his
Church On the earth; hence, this Church has not been built upon the
opinions of men, neither upon the learning of men, neither upon the
doctrines and covenants of men; but in the very beginning, before
there were any Latter-day Saints, or true Church, the Lord gave a
revelation regarding the time when the Church should be organized. A
few had believed, a few had repented, a few had been baptized for the
remission of their sins, and a few had been confirmed, by the laying
on of hands, for the gift of the Holy Ghost. They were organized into
a Church by commandment, and on the same day that they were thus
organized, the Lord pointed out the duties of the members, and also of
the officers of the Church. It was also revealed that in the Church of
the living God there should be inspired apostles. We did not assume
the apostleship ourselves, we did not pick up this information in and
of ourselves, but the Lord gave revelation respecting it. And, indeed,
there is not one doctrine believed in or practiced by the Latter-day
Saints, but what the Lord our God has given revelation upon that
subject or that doctrine. In the first place, before the establishment
of the Church, the Lord intending to set up his kingdom again on the
earth, made preparation for it by raising up a boy—a young man,
unlearned in the schools of theology. This youth was inspired from on
high. God sent his holy angels to minister to him, and gave him power
to bring forth a sacred record of a branch of the house of Israel, a
record, in other words, of a remnant of Israel, who inhabited the
great western continent. Their records were brought forth by this boy,
this young, unlearned, uneducated youth. He did not attempt to
establish the Church while translating those records. This was the
first duty required at his hands—namely, to translate from the plates
of gold, which he discovered, by the aid of an instrument, called the
Urim and Thummim. This sacred instrument was used in ancient times to
inquire of the Lord. This young man continued the work of translation
from the autumn of the year 1827, until 1829, as time and
circumstances would permit. He was a man whose father was in poverty,
and consequently a portion of his time had to be occupied by himself
in laboring to obtain the necessary comforts of life; but he, after
some two years and a half, succeeded in finishing and printing the
record, a record which contains about 600 pages. After this record was
translated, and the manuscript placed in the hands of a certain
printer in Palmyra, State of New York, and after it had been printed,
and the Lord had prepared all things, he then gave commandment to this
young man to organize the Church, that is, to establish the Latter-day
kingdom spoken of by Daniel, the prophet, on the earth, and gave the
name by which the same should be called—namely, "The Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints."

Vol. 20, p.143
In regard to our forms of Church government, we are also guided by
written and printed revelations. We were not left to ourselves, to
conjecture, or merely to base our opinion, in regard to what the
various duties of the officers of the Church are, but [p.144] the Lord
did distinctly point out the duty of an apostle, telling us that that
was one of the officers of the Church, that it is his duty to receive
revelation—to receive communications from the heavens, as the apostles
did in ancient times, and to administer in all of the ordinances of
the doctrine of Jesus Christ, and to regulate the Church and watch
over the same, and to administer in all spiritual things. The Lord
also pointed out the duties of Elders, and of the lesser priesthood.
Now we should not have known anything about, what is termed, the
"lesser priesthood," if it had not been for new revelation. We read
about two priesthood in the Bible; one was called, the "higher
priesthood" the priesthood after the order of Melchizedek; the other
was called, the "lesser priesthood," or the priesthood after the order
of Aaron, the Levitical priesthood, some would term in. But we knew
nothing about these things only so far as the Lord revealed them.
There were none to take us by the hand, and say to us, "we have the
priesthood of the Church, we can teach you what the duties of the
respective officers are," but these things had to be learned anew.

Vol. 20, p.144
The Lord did not see proper, at the first, to give us the fulness of
the authority that he afterwards revealed. He gave us the lesser
priesthood. And how did he do it? It was not on the earth. You might
have searched all the various Christian churches, built up among all
the nations, and you could not have found among any of them, what is
termed, the "lesser priesthood," after the order of Aaron, and yet we
are told, in the Jewish record, (the Bible,) that the priesthood of
Aaron is an "everlasting priesthood," that it was intended to be
continued while the sun and the moon should endure —that is, when men
were acknowledged sufficiently worthy, to have that priesthood on the
earth. It has never died out. It has been in the heavens all the time.
Death takes no authority of a divine nature, from any human being,
when it is once conferred upon him, if he is faithful until death;
consequently there were persons in the heavens who held that
priesthood, but no one upon the earth, no one that ever pretended to
have it, among the Christian denominations. And the Jewish people, who
pretend to have the Levitical priesthood, rejected and do still reject
the true Messiah, consequently, their priesthood is null and without
authority, and they could not, therefore, administer baptism, for the
remission of sins, as John the Baptist did, the forerunner of Christ,
who held that priesthood.

Vol. 20, p.144
There was no other way, therefore, for this priesthood to be
established again on the earth, only for it to be sent down from
heaven; and the Lord did this. Without it, all of our ministrations
would have been in vain. We could not have officiated, without some
kind of authority, or priesthood. How did the Lord restore it? In
answer to humble, solemn prayer, before the Church arose, the Lord
sent his angel, John the Baptist, to two of his servants, namely, the
translator of the work, and also the scribe who was writing from his
mouth. This angel came, and laid his hands upon their heads, and
ordained them, unto the same priesthood which he himself held. They
were also instructed, by that angel, concerning the nature of the
duties of that priesthood. They were told that they should baptize the
people, as John did in ancient times, for the [p.145] remission of
sins, but they had no power, by this priesthood, to lay their hands
upon baptized believers, that they might receive the Holy Ghost; that
authority did not belong to the lesser priesthood, but required a
greater power than the Levitical priesthood, to administer that divine
ordinance, for he baptism of the Holy Ghost. Therefore these persons
could, as yet, only baptize in water; but they sought diligently,
knowing from the Bible, and also from the Book of Mormon, which they
were translating, that the laying on of the hands for the gift of the
Holy Ghost, was a sacred and holy ordinance, and that without it, the
Church could not be organized on the earth. Knowing this, they pleaded
before the heavens, that God would condescend to give them a higher
priesthood, that would enable them also to administer in those higher
Gospel ordinances. The Lord heard their prayers, and three heavenly
personages were sent to them. What authority did these three angelic
personages hold? They held the apostleship. They were the ancient
apostles, Peter, James and John, three of the most conspicuous of the
ancient apostles. They were sent as ministering angels. They also
conferred upon them the apostleship. The apostleship holds this higher
priesthood, after the order of Melchizedek, a priesthood greater than
that of Aaron; and hence, when they received the apostleship, or this
divine authority, their were commanded to call the baptized believers
together, and lay their hands upon them, and confirm upon them the
gift of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 20, p.145
In this way the Church was organized, on the 6th day of April, 1830,
in Fayette, Seneca Co., New York, or rather began to be organized, for
there are many things besides these first principles of the Gospel I
have named, that are essential duties necessary to be practised
amongst the people of God. After they were thus organized and
confirmed by the laying on of the hands, and became members of the
Church, then it became necessary, that there should be other officers,
as leaders, and guides, and persons, holding different authority, to
administer in their respective callings, among the people and hence,
deacons, teachers and elders were given, and after a while bishops.
Now, we had but little knowledge of the duties of bishops. We knew
what the sectarian religionists expressed, in regard to bishops, that
they were to administer principally in spiritual things, but the Lord
gave us altogether a different view of this subject, from what we had
learned from sectarian religion. He gave by revelation, the duties of
bishops, that, they were to hold the presidency of the Aaronic
priesthood, that they were to administer in all temporal things, and
not spirtual things only, And finally other officers were pointed out,
from time to time, as the Church increased and among these, the Lord
had told his servants, about a year before the organization of the
Church, that there would be Twelve Apostles appointed, and that the
Lord should designate to them, who these Twelve Apostles should be.
These Twelve, in due time, were called and ordained, by the
commandment of the Almighty, and they also had their duties specified
by revelation. Their duties were more particularly, to see that the
gospel was preached to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and
people, upon the face of our globe; first, to carry it to the Gentile
nations, and after we had completed our misson  [p.146] to the
Gentiles, then our calling and duties would be to the house of Israel
scattered in the for quarters of the earth.

Vol. 20, p.146
We have been now almost one half a century, in fulfilling the first
part of our duty, namely, in publishing the Gospel to the gentile
nations.

Vol. 20, p.146
We have sought diligently, year after year, to publish glad tidings of
great joy, to all the different peoples on the face of the earth, so
far as the governments, and the laws of the respective governments, of
these nations would permit the Gospel of the Church of Christ, to be
established amongst them. We have sought diligently, therefore, to
perform our mission to the Gentiles. We have not gone to the house of
Israel, because that was not the commandment. We were commanded of the
Lord our God, to preach to, the Gentiles first, to warn them, to
testify to them that their times are nearly fulfilled; and that then
the Gospel of the kingdom should be turned from among them, and
transferred over to the house of Israel. We have been faithful, I
believe, in England, in Wales, in Scotland, in Ireland, and upon the
Continent, amoung the European nations, so far as their laws would
permit, and also among the various States of the American union, and
in the British dominions, the Canadas. And we have tried to be
faithful in carrying out our testimony also to the British Colonies in
India; and also in the Southern portions of Africa; and also at
Gibraltar, and in South Australia, and New Zealand and in all those
various countries, trying to warn the Gentile nations, concerning that
which the Lord; our God is beginning to do here on the earth. Having
established his kingdom, he offers it first to these Gentile nations,
if they will receive it; and when they shall account themselves
unworthy of the kingdom, unworthy of eternal life, unworthy of the
message which God has sent to them, and shall persecute his servants
and his people all the day long, and shall close up their sanctuaries,
their Churches, their chapels, their meeting houses, and their places
of worship against this message, and when it can no longer find place
among them, so as to bring them to a knowledge and understanding of
the truth, the Lord will, after a while, designate by revelation, and
say unto his servants, "It is enough. You have been faithful in
laboring in my vineyard, for the last time;" for it was the decree of
heaven, that this shall be the last time, that he will labor in his
vineyard. It is the eleventh hour, the last warning that will be given
to the nations of the earth, first to the Gentiles, and then to the
House of Israel.

Vol. 20, p.146
When they shall render themselves unworthy of this great and joyful
message, that has been presented to them, the servants of God will, as
I have already stated, have it revealed to them, to confine no longer
their mission to the Gentiles; but they will receive a commission from
the Almighty to go to the scattered remnants of the House of Israel,
wherever they may be located.

Vol. 20, p.146
The American Indians are the descendants of a remnant of the tribe of
Joseph with a mixture of the descendants of one of the kings of Israel
of the tribe of Judah; hence, Judah and Joseph are mixed together, and
God will send his servants among them, and they will receive the
records of their fathers. They will believe in those records, which
their forefathers  kept by inspiration, and believe in the revelations
that are contained therein. It [p.147] is their Bible, the same as the
Old and New Testaments are the Bible of the Jews, that lived at
Jerusalem.

Vol. 20, p.147
They, the Indians, will not reject it, but obey it, and practically
receive it, and become a powerful branch of the House of Israel. The
servants of the Lord will also be sent to the Jews, some of whom are
here in London. Some are mingled with the various nations of Europe.
Many hundreds of thousands of them are in Asia and among all nations.
These Jews must be warned, when we get through with the Gentiles; and
they will begin to believe in Christ, according to the prophecies,
that are contained in the Stick of Joseph. They will begin to believe
in the true Messiah and gather unto their land, the land of Palestine;
and there will be many of the people of Israel, that are scattered
upon the Isles of the sea,—on the Pacific Isles,—who will receive the
work; and the Lord will perform in their midst, miracles, and signs,
and wonders, and make bare his arm, just as is prophesied by Isaiah in
bringing about his covenants to the House of Israel. And he will make
bare his arm very differently from what he has done among the
Gentiles; for among the Gentiles, he has, it is true, healed the sick;
he has opened the eyes of the blind; he has caused the tongue of the
dumb in some instances, to sing; and he has healed them of various
diseases; and there has been a certain degree of the power and gifts
of the ancient Gospel, manifested as in ancient times, among the
ancient Gentile Churches. But I do not call this the making bare of
the arm of the Almighty in so great fulness as it is predicted in the
Jewish record, the Bible. It is making bare his arm in sonic small
degree. And we have great reason to be thankful, when he does hear the
prayers of his servants, when he does heal those who are sick, when he
does show forth his power as in ancient times, in these spiritual
gifts and blessings, which belong especially to the Gospel of his Son.
But when I speak of the Lord making bare his arm in the eyes of all
the nations, I have reference to that what which is predicted in this
book, called the Bible, when the waters will again be divided, and
Israel will go through dryshod, as they did in ancient times. When the
great deep will have a highway cast up through the midst of it and
Israel will pass through it dryshod. When I mention about the Lord
making bare his arm in the eyes of all the nations, I have reference
to that tremendous power, that is specified by the Ancient prophets,
which will be made manifest before all people, all governments,
nations and countries upon the face of the whole earth. Israel will
return with power. Will God be with them when they return? He will. He
will go as literally before their Camp, as they go out from among the
nations, as he did in ancient times when he brought them out from that
one single nation of the Egyptians. Then there was a display of great
power, great signs, great wonders. The Lord condescended to talk with
men from heaven. He descended upon Mount Sinai and his voice was
heard, like the voice of thunder, by the numerous multitudes of Israel
that were gathered at the foot of the mount.

Vol. 20, p.147
Upon that mountain he manifested his power by causing it to tremble
exceedingly, his lightnings and thunders were seen and heard and
therefore this was making bare his arm in very deed; and from that day
to this, Israel when scattered among the nations, and when they
[p.148] wish to speak of the greatness of their God and magnify his
great and holy name, still refer to the signs and wonders that were
wrought in delivering their fathers from the land of Egypt, in
dividing the waters of the Red Sea. They still refer to the cloud they
saw over their camp by day, and to the shining of the flaming fire by
night. They still refer to the numerous revelations, given to them
while they so sojourned forty years in the wilderness. They still
refer to the waters of Jordan which were divided, as they went into
the land of Palestine.

Vol. 20, p.148
But that was only a display of the power of the Almighty before the
nations that were in that immediate vicinity. There is a day coming
when this will be manifested over all the face of the earth, when the
Lord God shall organize the camps of Israel among the various nations
and bring them home to their own lands.

Vol. 20, p.148
Ezekiel, the prophet, being filled with the spirit of inspiration, and
looking forth by the power of that spirit to that time when they
should be brought back and assembled into one body, in the wilderness,
says that the Lord should plead with them face to face, like as he
plead with their fathers in the wilderness and the land of Egypt. (See
Ezekiel xx.) So we see there is a day of power coming, and day of
wonders and a day of mighty deeds, when the power of the Lord, in
great judgment, will be upon the nations of the wicked; and also when
his glory shall be upon his covenant people who shall be restored to
their own lands. The message with which we are now entrusted is a part
of the great and last warning message to the nations of the earth,
first to the Gentiles, and last to the house of Israel. And when we
get through warning the Gentiles, the proclamation which the Lord has
given us, shall be delivered to Israel in the islands of the sea and
among Lite various nations; and they shall gather home to the land of
their inheritance. Then Jerusalem shall be redeemed and a temple
established upon its former foundation in the holy land. Then the
nations of the earth will see a fulfillment of our words. We have told
them for the last forty-nine years that the Lord God had commenced a
work to prepare the way before the face of his coming, to prepare a
people to endure his presence, to gather his people from the four
quarters of the earth into one, in order that they might be prepared
against the day when the veil of eternity shall be rent, and the voice
of the Lord shall be heard unto the ends of the earth. Then they shall
behold a fulfillment of our words, they shall then know of a surety,
if they do not before, that there is a God in this work, that he has
commenced a proclamation and message for the last time, to prepare the
way before the face of the coming of his Son from the heavens.

Vol. 20, p.148
But before that great day shall come, let me foretell, before this
people, that which they may look for, that which will most assuredly
come to pass, and that which will eventually cause their ears to
tingle, and the sound thereof will cause them to tremble exceedingly,
namely, the judgments that are decreed by the Almighty, to be poured
out upon the nations of the Gentiles, that do not repent.

Vol. 20, p.148
While this message is going forth, in your midst, it is a time of
comparative peace, it is a time when the Lord our God is  granting
unto you the proclamation of mercy, and has [p.149] given you peace in
your homes, peace among yourselves; no civil wars are raging in your
midst, though there are some foreign wars that occasionally disturb
the peace of the people; but the Lord has been specially favorable to
the people of this island, while the proclamation has been sounding,
during the last forty-three years in your midst. But this will not
always continue. You may be assured, that there is a change coming as
you may be assured of the fulfillment of anything that has ever been
spoken, by the mouth of the ancient servants of God. A change is
coming over the political affairs of these nations. Great Britain will
not escape. What will be this change? There will be various causes
that will bring it about. One change will be this, which you, without
being prophets, can by a little reflection, understand for yourselves.
You know that England, for many years past, has been the great
manufacturing nation for the whole world. They have looked to you for
your manufactures and such merchandize has been carried unto all parts
of the earth; and this has kept your workmen and poor people employed.
They have had abundance to do the most of their time. You have sent
forth a vast amount of your manufactures to the continent of America,
to the people of the United States, but the scene is changing; for any
person, with a little reflection, can see that the change is already
beginning to come, and that too very readily. The nations, to whom you
have exported your products, are beginning to manufacture for
themselves. This cuts off the trade with Great Britain.

Vol. 20, p.149
The American nation is beginning to manufacture for themselves, and
not only themselves, but they are actually sending their manufactures
to this little island; and the people here are beginning to purchase
American goods and manufacture in preference to their own. This cuts
off in your country a great many of the manufacturing establishments,
and you have a surplus population, of many millions, thrown as it were
out of employment, who can scarcely get sufficient to sustain
themselves front day to day. Is this state of things going to get
better? No, it will not, there may be prosperous times for a short
season, but they will soon pass away; and such times are coming, such
as this nation has not experienced, neither they, nor their
forefathers for many generations.

Vol. 20, p.149
I might go on and tell you many things, in relation to the
consequences of people being thrown out of employment. I might portray
it, but I do not wish to harrow up the people, in regard to this
matter. You yourselves can see, that when people are pinched, for the
want of bread, for the want of clothing, for the want of the necessary
comforts of life, and are driven to desperation, you can judge for
yourselves what must be the state of things that will ensue. I have no
need to portray them. But I would say to the Latter-day Saints who
have been taught these things for many years, gather out from this
nation. And inasmuch as we have pointed out the way of escape and
shown you that the Lord has provided in regard to these matters, for
all that will believe in him, and repent of their sins, and obey the
gospel, do not be dilatory, do not be slack, do not be extravagant in
your expenditures, but strive to lay up means, and so far as you
possibly can, by being faithful, and serving the Lord your God, gather
out from these countries; for a day [p.150] of great tribulation is
coming, a day of desolation, a day wherein the Country will be
revolutionized, wherein the poor and the afflicted, and the needy,
will contend earnestly for the lives of themselves, and their little
ones, instead of seeing them perish by hundreds and thouSands in the
streets. And inasmuch as such a day is coming, Latter-day Saints, it
would be far better for you, to be out of the country, than in it. And
would to heaven we could Sound this message, not only to the
Latter-day Saints, but to every good, upright, honest-hearted soul,
throughout Great Britain. That they might take warning, and escape,
before the terrible time shall come.

Vol. 20, p.150
Now let me point out some other things which will occur, before the
coming of the Son of Man. The Lord has a controversy among all the
nations of the Gentiles. He has sent to them a warning. He has sent
his servants to prophesy to them. He has sent them to preach and bear
record of the truth. He has sent them to call upon the nations to
repent, both high and low, rich and poor, religionist and
non-religionist, priest and people, for all of them to repent and
receive the Gospel in its fullness, and not only to do this, but to
gather out from these nations. Will they hear? They will not. We know
they will not; but this does not justify us in being slack in
delivering our message. We have a responsibility placed upon us, and
that responsibility we must fulfill, whether the people hear, or
whether they forbear, we must warn them, so that they shall not have
any excuse, when the tribulations shall come which I have named.

Vol. 20, p.150
The Lord, therefore has a controversy among them, the same as he had
with the Egyptian nation, with this difference, that the Egyptians did
not have the same length of time to consider the message which you
have. They only had a few days, and if they would repent and receive
the word which Moses and Aaron delivered to them, well and good; and
only a short time, a very few days were allowed them to decide this
matter. You have had a portion era whole generation. Your times are
not quite yet fulfilled, and hence you have had the privilege to
consider it from your childhood up to middle age, and some of you from
middle age to old age, to see whether you will receive the latter-day
message which God has sent or not. How, the consequences will be, if
you receive it, you will save yourselves by fleeing out from the midst
of this nation. You will save yourselves and your children temporally
speaking as well as spiritually. On the other hand, if you do not
receive it, the Lord, who is long suffering, will, after he has borne
with the people all the day long, withdraw his servants from your
midst. When that day shall come there shall be wars, not such wars as
have come in centuries and years that are past and gone, but a
desolating war. When I say desolating, I mean that it will lay these
European nations in waste. Cities will be left vacated, without
inhabitants. The people will be destroyed by the sword of their own
hands. Not only this but many other cities will be burned; for when
contending armies are wrought up with terrible anger, without the
Spirit of God upon them, when they have not that spirit of humanity
that now characterizes many of the wars amongst the nations, when they
are left to themselves, there will be no quarter given, no prisoners
taken, but a war of destruction, of desolation, of the burning of the
[p.151] cities and villages, until the land is laid desolate.

Vol. 20, p.151
That is another thing that will come before the coming of the Son of
Man.

Vol. 20, p.151
What about my own nation—the American nation? What can I say more than
I have said in times that are past? They have had a great desolating
war; a war between the North and the South in which many hundreds of
thosands were destroyed. This war was foretold twenty-eight years
before it took place; the very place where it should commence was
marked out by the Prophet Joseph Smith, that young man of whom I have
spoken. By him it was designated that the revolution should commence
in South Carolina, and it did so. By him it, was pointed out that this
war would be great and terrible, and it came to pass although
twenty-eight years intervened, before it commenced. These revelations
and prophecies have been published by hundreds of thousands and
circulated in your midst here in Great Britain. The people are not
altogether ignorant about, these matters; they have been forewarned.
But what about the American nation. That war that destroyed the lives
of some fifteen or sixteen hundred thousand people was nothing,
compared to that which will eventually devastate that country. The
time is not very far distant in the future, when the Lord God will lay
his hand heavily upon that nation. "How do you know this? inquires
one." I know from the revelations which God has given upon this
subject. I read these revelations, when they were first given. I
waited over twenty-eight years and saw their fulfilment to the very
letter. Should I not, then, expect that the balance of them should be
fulfilled? That same God who gave the revelations to his servant
Joseph Smith in regard to these matters, will fulfil every jot and
every tittle that has been spoken, concerning that nation. What then
will be the condition of that people, when this great and terrible war
shall come? It will be very different from the war between the North
and the South, Do you wish me to describe it? I will do so. It will be
a war of neighborhood against neighborhood, city against city, town
against town, county against county, state against state, and they
will go forth destroting and being destroyed and manufacturing will,
in a great measure, cease, for a time, among the American nation. Why?
Because in these terrible wars, they will not be privileged to
manufacture, there will be too much blood-shed—too much mobocracy—too
much going forth in bands and destroying and pillaging the land to
suffer people to pursue any local vocation with any degree of safety.
What will become of millions of the farmers upon that land? They will
leave their farms and they will remain uncultivated, and they will
flee before the ravaging armies from place to place; and thus will
they go forth burning and pillaging the whole country; and that great
and powerful nation, now consisting of some forty millions of people,
will be wasted away, unless they repent.

Vol. 20, p.151
Now these are predictions you may record. You may let them sink down
into your hearts. And if the Lord your God shall permit you to live,
you will see my words fulfilled to the very letter. They are not my
words, but the words of inspiration—the words of the everlasting God,
who has sent forth his servants with this message to warn the nations
of the earth. The Book of Mormon contains many of these [p.152]
predictions. This book has now been printed forty-nine years, and the
prophecies contained in it are being fulfilled with great rapidity;
and every prediction yet in the future, recorded in that book, will be
fulfilled literally, according to the words that are spoken. The Lord
our God has already destroyed two great and powerful nations that once
occupied the western hemisphere, because they fell into wickedness and
would not repent. We have a record of this. The first nation he
brought upon that hemisphere, were a people from the Tower of Babel.
They were led by the hand of the Lord. They were located upon the
north with of that continent, and they became a great and powerful
nation. They inhabited the land for some sixteen or seventeen
centuries after they came from the Tower of Babel. But the Lord made a
decree, when he first led them forth to that land, that if they or
their descendants should fall into wickedness, and would not repent,
that he would visit them with utter destruction. He did so. About 600
years before Christ, that great nation were entirely swept off by the
judgments of Almighty God, and their bones were left bleaching upon
the plains and moutains of that land—left unburied by the numerous
armies that went forth slaying and being slain, and another colony was
brought from Jerusalem in their stead, being a remnant of the tribe of
Joseph. The same decree was passed respecting one branch of that
colony, that was made regarding the first nation. Said the Lord to
them, "Inasmuch as you keep my commandments, you shall prosper in the
land; but inasmuch as you keep not my commandments in the land, you
shall be destroyed from the face thereof." That was literally
fulfilled. After living upon that land till nearly the close of the
fourth century of the Christian era, they fell into wickedness and
were destroyed, with the exception of a few who went over to the
opposite army.

Vol. 20, p.152
And the Lord also made a similar decree, recorded, too, in the same
book, in regard to the present great populous nation called the people
of the United States. They must perish, unless they repent. They will
be wasted away, and the fullness of the wrath of Almighty God will be
poured out upon them, unless they repent. Their cities will be left
desolate. A time is coming when the great and populous city of New
York—the greatest city of the American Republic, will be left without
inhabitants. The houses will stand, some of them, not all. They will
stand there, but unoccupied, no people to inherit them. It will be the
same in regard to numerous other cities, or, in the words of the Lord,
"I will throw down all their strongholds, and I will execute vengeance
and fury upon them, even as upon the heathen, such as they have not
heard." It will all be fulfilled. But there will be a remnant who will
be spared. It will be those who repent of their sins; it will be those
who believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and are willling to obey his
commandments, willing to hearken to his voice, willing to be baptized
for the remission of their sins, willing to be born of the spirit, or
receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands, willing to walk
uprightly and honestly with all men, and justly one with another.

Vol. 20, p.152
These and these only will be spared, for it is the decree of Jehovah;
and this is not all. We have [p.153] thus far, only told you that
which will take place upon the people of Great Britain, upon the
European nations, and upon the people in the United States. But great
tribulations will also be among all of the nations of the earth, who
will not repent. They will be wasted with various judgments; but the
heathen will be spared longer than these Gentile nations who have had
the scriptures in their midst, but would not obey them.

Vol. 20, p.153
You have had the Bible multiplied by millions of copies, and
circulated in almost every family. You can read it at your leisure.
You can see the glorious light of truth, recorded in these prophecies,
in these doctrines, in these heavenly and holy principles, and yet in
the face of all this light, knowledge, truth and divine revelation,
you reject the servants of God, reject the ancient Gospel, when it is
preached in its fulness, refuse to repent of all the iniquities and
abominations into which the nations are fallen.

Vol. 20, p.153
It is because of this, of the light that the nations have in their
midst, which they will not receive that the Lord will visit them
first; and when he has visited and overthrown them, he will lay his
hand heavily upon the heathen nations in Asia, and also those who are
in Africa, and they will be visited with severe judgment, but they
will not be utterly destroyed. A portion of the heathen nations will
be redeemed. Why? They will see the power and glory of God that will
be manifested among the tribes of Israel, who will be gathered out
from their midst and return to their own land. They will see the glory
of God manifested as in ancient times and they will say, "surely
Jaggernaut is no longer my God." "Surely I will not worship
crocodiles, nor serpents; neither will I worship the sun, or the moon,
for there is a God manifested among that people, Israel, who is worthy
of the natures and attributes of a God. I will cast my Gods to the
moles and bats, and I will worship the God of Israel. Then will be
fulfilled that which was spoken by the prophet Ezekiel, "then shall
the heathen know that I the Lord am God." And it will come to pass,
after that period, when Jesus shall have raised all the righteous from
their graves, that he will descend with all the hosts of heaven
accompanying him, and will stand upon the Mount of Olives, and he will
go out of Jerusalem, and the Jews will go out to the mount to meet him
and will acknowledge him as their Messiah and King;and then it shall
come to pass, that the heathen nations will also more fully recognize
him as the true and only God. Then will be fulfilled that which is
written in the last chapter of Zachariah, that every nation round
about Jerusalem, shall come up from year to year, to worship the King,
the Lord of hosts, at Jerusalem, and also to keep the Feast of
Tabernacles. There will be a great many of those solemn assemblies and
feasts that were commanded in ancient times, that will be
re-established in the midst of Israel when they shall return. And the
Lord Jesus will be there. His Twelve Apostles who wandered about with
him, while he was in the flesh, will be there; and they sit upon
twelve thrones, and assist our Lord and Savior in judging the twelve
tribes of Israel. But Jesus will have a throne as well as these twelve
disciples. Where will be his throne? A temple is to be reared in
ancient Palestine where it [p.154] formerly stood. Ezekiel saw it in
vision, and he describes the building of that house when it shall be
complete, and he saw the glory of God coming by the way of the East,
and this glorious personage entered through the East Gate of that
temple, and entered into the temple; and Ezekiel, being full of the
Spirit of God, was picked up and carried into that court, where Jesus
had entered, and he heard a voice speaking unto him, Belhold, the
peace of my throne, where I will dwell in the midst of the children of
Israel for ever, and they shall no more defile my name, but I will
dwell will them for ever.

Vol. 20, p.154
This will be a glorious period. It will be a time when all will know
who the true God is, and who is commissioned to speak in his name, and
to declare his truths among the people—if we do not find it out
before. If we will not repent of our sins; if we will harden our
hearts, that the Spirit of God has no place within us, to reveal to us
the truth, we shall know then who it is that will be saved. We shall
know then, that there is a Lord God, and that he is in the midst of
Israel, and his throne is among them, and he will reign over the house
of David, and all Israel, for ever and ever. Do you not suppose that
the Twelve Apostles, who were with him, who suffered persecution, and
finally the most of them were martyred—do you not suppose that they
will have thrones? John the Revelator saw the thrones of those that
were beheaded for the witness of Jesus and for the word of God; and he
says, they will sit upon these thrones as judges. So there will be
twelve thrones built, when the temple God is built in Jerusalem,
beside the throne of the Messiah, for these twelve men to sit upon,
when they shall come forth from their graves to reign as kings, and to
eat and drink at the table of the Lord. "What?" some might exclaim,
"eat and drink after the resurrection from the dead? Yes, did not
Jesus eat and drink with his disciples after he came forth from the
tomb? He did. He ate the broiled fish and the honeycomb, in their
presence. Immortal beings can eat if they choose to do so. Hence it is
written, "You that have followed me in the regeneration," meaning
these twelve disciples, "inasmuch as you have followed me in the
regeneration, you shall sit upon twelve thrones and shall eat and
drink at my table, and you shall judge the twelve tribes of Israel."
That will be better than to be judged by imperfect mortals. Men who
are called here to be judges are not always perfect in their judgment.
They err; the best of them, the wisest of men may err in their
decisions. But not so with these great judges that, come forth cut of
the tomb, raised to immortality, clothed with light as with a garment,
purified and made white before God. Their minds are full of
intelligence, and it beams forth from their countenances, and they
know how to judge by the Spirit. that is upon them, and their
decisions will be in righteousness.

Vol. 20, p.154
How pleasant it would be to walk into one of those beautiful rooms
that will be constructed in the temple of our God at Jerusalem, and
behold the beautiful table spread, on which the luxuries of our earth
shall be served to those immortal beings, and then to see the Master,
the great King, the Lord of Lords and King of Kings rise up and
minister to his disciples; wait upon them; setting them an example. He
that is immortal and as [p.155] far above mortality as the heavens are
above the earth, condescending to administer to their happiness. Would
not this be delightful? Who, that has any desire for holiness, and
purity, and honesty, and virtue in his heart, would not be enraptured
at the thought of having the privilege of being an invited guest, to
go in, even if you did not sit down to the table; to see them when
they were partaking, with their Savior, of this feast? And these will
be the men that will be with Jesus when he descends upon the Mount of
Olives, after the graves of the just have been opened. In the
resurrection, they will come forth immortal, eternal, clothed upon
with the fulness of that glory that pertains to the celestial kingdom.
They will also reign as kings and priests here on the earth. To some
of the raised Saints there will be given ten cities to rule over. To
others there will be given five cities to rule over, according to
their works here in this life. All will not have the same power. All
will not have the same rule. The Twelve shall have twelve thrones—one
throne each, to judge the twelve tribes of Israel. The tribes will
need judging, during the whole thousand years they live on the earth;
they will need judges in their midst, to make manifest unto them that
which is important for men, and women, and children, to know.

Vol. 20, p.155
These twelve men who are appointed to judge these twelve tribes of
Israel cannot be as it were the judges over all the earth at the same
time. They cannot be everywhere present at the same moment, and hence
there will be other judges, other men of God, those who are accounted
Worthy in the sight of the Most High. Hence we read in the revelations
of St. John that he heard them singing a new song, a glorious song.
About what? Their future glory and their future happiness and their
future home, Where? On the earth. What? People in heaven singing about
coming to the earth? Yes. When it is redeemed it will be a glorious
mansion, it will be a glorious world, it will be worth living on; and
it will be sanctified, and the knowledge of God will cover the earth
as the waters cover the deep. All beings will have knowledge. All
people will have understanding. They will comprehend the things of
God, and perform them. The Lord will make this earth one of the most
glorious habitations, inasmuch as the people will prepare themselves
for it, one of the most glorious habitations that can be given to men.
It will be peopled by immortal beings throughout eternity. But before
that it will have to die. The earth will have to pass away the same as
our bodies do, and the dust thereof be mingled in a chaotic form. But
that same being who organized the earth will again speak, and eternity
will again hear his voice, and the materials of our earth will come
together again, and when it unites them in one, and forms them into a
world, it will be a glorious world, a habitation for immortal beings;
for kings and for priests, and for those that have been faithful to
the end. They will dwell upon it, and the generations of their
children will dwell upon it, till they become sufficiently numerous to
need another creation. What generation? Generations do you say, Mr.
Pratt? Do you mean to say that these immortal beings are going to have
posterity? I do. I mean just what I say. Those who are accounted
worthy to inherit this earth, when it shall be made heavenly,
celestial beings will people the earth with [p.156] their own
offspring, their own sons and their own daughters; and these sons and
these daughters which will be born to these immortal beings, will be
the same as you and I were before we took these mortal tabernacles.
Now do you understand it How were we then? Perhaps some stranger
present may ask, "What position did we occupy before we took these
mortal tabernacles? We were in the presence of God the Eternal Father.
We were with our Elder Brother. Who is he? The scriptures say that he
was Christ. The scriptures say that he was our Lord and Savior Jesus
"the first born of every creature." Indeed! Does that mean his birth
in the stable? No. Do the scriptures realty say that? Yes. Who are the
others that were born? It was all the human family, who were once in
the celestial kingdom from whence our spirits came, when they took
possession of these mortal tabernacles. As Jesus came down from the
Father, being the eldest of the family, and took upon him a mortal
tabernacle, even so have his brethren and sisters come from the same
region of glory, and have taken upon them mortal tabernacles to follow
in his footsteps, if they will. As he was with the Father, before the
foundation of the world was laid, so were we, and all the rest of the
human family. I don't mean this flesh; these bones, I do not mean the
mortal part of man, but I mean that being that is within these flesh,
and bones. I mean that being that feels, that reflects, that thinks,
the being that is godlike in its nature, inasmuch as it keeps the
commandments of God. That is the being that lived, before these mortal
tabernacles were framed. We were there when the foundations of the
earth were laid. We were numbered among those sons of God, whom the
Lord speaks of to the patriarch Job. "Where wast thou, speaking to
Job, when I laid the corner stone of the earth, when all the sons of
God shouted for joy, and the morning stars sang together?" Job where
were you at that time? He was among them; he was there, perhaps he did
not remember it, any more than we do. This is a principle that was
taught in ancient times. God is the Father of our spirits, God is the
author of all the intelligences, that have ever come into this world.
He begat them. He is called the Father of Spirits. Have we to become
like him? What is the promise Latter-day Saints? What is the great
promise made to all Saints, ancient-day Saints, as well as Latter-day
Saints? The promise is that they shall become like him. In what
respect? Like him with an immortal body. He will purify these vile
bodies of ours and fashion them after his own body, cleansed from sin
and prepared to dwell in his presence, having immortal bodies of flesh
and bones as our Savior has; and if there is no end to the increase of
our Savior's kingdom, there will be no end to the increase of the
kingdom of his younger brethren. Here then, we see the propriety of
what I, a little while ago, stated, that this earth will become a
habitation of immortal beings and there shall be no more death nor
sorrow, for the former things have passed away and all things have
become new. They will spread forth and multiply as the stars in yonder
heavens or as the sand on the sea shore, that cannot be numbered by
mortal man. These offsprings will be spirits, not bodies with flesh
and  bones, till they have proved themselves as we have done, when
they shall be sent upon a new earth, and [p.157] receive tabernacles
the same as we have done, and if they are willing to keep the laws of
God, as the Saints keep the laws of God, they will also be redeemed,
and there will be a mansion prepared for them, namely, the world that
is erected for their habitation. Thus creations will be multiplied
upon creations, a universe of worlds will be constructed for the
kingdoms of our God, all becoming or being subject to hint that sits
upon the throne, who sways his sceptre over all worlds and dominions,
and we in connection with him will reign upon thrones and in our
mansions, that are given unto us. Hence, says the Apostle Paul, the
man is not without the woman in the Lord, neither the woman without
the man. People may think they can get a fulness of celestial glory,
without having a wife. They may think so, but they will be mistaken.
The Lord our God ordained that the male and female should be united
for eternity. A marriage covenant for time alone, is not the order of
heaven. God designed that man and woman, being immortal beings, should
be each others companion, husband and wife, while eternal ages shall
roll around, and to enjoy all that is intended for them in the eternal
worlds. This is the object that the Lord had in view. These marriages
that are celebrated by the gentile nations are well enough in their
places. They do very well for those who have no knowledge of the
truth. They do well enough for those who have no knowledge of the
Gospel. They are human marriages, or, in other words, marriages
performed by human authority, marriages that are necessary in human
governments, or governments established according to human laws, but
all such marriages, and institutions, and ordinances will crumble
away, with human governments, and after the resurrection they have no
force. But that which is of God will endure forever and ever·
Marriages that are ordained of God are eternal. What he has joined
together never can be plucked asunder, if the two persons shall remain
faithful to their covenants, and faithful to the Lord their God. Hence
eternal marriage was ordained by him for the purpose of multiplying
intelligent beings after we leave this world. No marriage in the next
world. This is the world for all ordinances as well as the or dinance
of marriage. If you want to be baptized, do it here. No such thing as
being baptized for yourselves in that world. If you want to be
confirmed, have it done here, for there is no confirming there. If you
want to partake of any of the ordinances of the Lord our God, this is
the place for us to attend to them. Hence it is written, that they
neither marry nor give in marriage in that world. Why? Because it is
supposed that people will have secured to them, in this life, all that
pertains to their future exaltation and glory; and if that thing be
neglected here, such place themselves in a condition not to occupy the
fullness of the glory, ordained before the foundation of the world, to
be given to the sons and daughters of the Most High. Amen. [p.158]

John Taylor, March 2, 1879